[Illustration: OLD COURT COSTUME]




                         JINRIKISHA DAYS IN JAPAN

                                    BY
                          ELIZA RUHAMAH SCIDMORE

        “Waga kuni no Yamato shima ne ni idzuru hi wa;
        Morokoshi hito mo, awoga zarameya.”

        “In the ancient Yamato island, my native land, the sun rises;
        Must not even the Western foreigner reverence?”

                                                 _Ancient Japanese Poem._

        “I cannot cease from praising these Japanese. They are truly
        the delight of my heart.”

                                                      ST. FRANCIS XAVIER.

                            _REVISED EDITION_

                               ILLUSTRATED

                           NEW YORK AND LONDON
                       HARPER & BROTHERS PUBLISHERS
                                   1902

                  Copyright, 1891, by HARPER & BROTHERS.

                          _All rights reserved._




PREFACE


This book has only attempted to present some of the phases of the new
Japan as they appeared to one who was both a tourist and a foreign
resident in that country. No one person can see it all, nor comprehend
it, as the jinrikisha speeds through city streets and over country roads,
nor do any two people enjoy just the same experiences, see things in the
same light, or draw the same conclusions as to this remarkable people.
Japan is so inexhaustible and so full of surprises that to the last day
of his stay the tourist and the resident alike are confronted by some
novelty that is yet wholly common and usual in the life of the Japanese.

The scientists, scholars, and specialists, the poetic and the political
writers, who have written so fully of Japan, have omitted many little
things which leave the pleasantest impressions on lighter minds. Each
decade presents a new Japan, as the wonderful empire approaches nearer
to modern and European standards in living, and, in becoming one of the
eight great civilized world-powers, Japan has put aside much of its
mediæval and Oriental picturesqueness.

Bewildered by its novelty and strangeness, too many tourists come and go
with little knowledge of the Japan of the Japanese, and, beholding only
the modernized seaports and the capital, miss many unique and distinctly
national sights and experiences that lie close at hand. The book will
have attained its object if it helps the tourist to see better the Japan
that is unchanging, and if it gives the stay-at-home reader a greater
interest in those fascinating people and their lovely home.

Unfortunately, it is impossible, in acknowledging the kindness of the
many Japanese friends and acquaintances, who secured me so much enjoyment
and so many delightful experiences, to begin to give the long list of
their names. Each foreign visitor must equally feel himself indebted to
the whole race for being Japanese, and, therefore, the most interesting
population in the world, and his obligation is to the whole people as
much as to particular individuals.

Since the first edition of this book was published, the treaties have
been revised, extra-territoriality and the passport system have been
abolished, and a protective tariff adopted; the railway has been extended
to Nikko, to Nara, from end to end, and twice across, the main island;
foreign hotels have multiplied in seaports and mountain resorts; the
guide-book has been modernized, made more companionable and interesting,
and a vast literature has been added to the subject—Japan. The fall
in the price of silver, the adoption of the gold standard, and the
increasing army of tourists have more than doubled the cost of living
and of all the products of art industry. Japan has twice sent victorious
military expeditions to the mainland, and in the relief of the legations
and the occupation of Peking has proved her soldiers first in valor,
discipline, equipment, and in humanity to the conquered, and there was
abundantly displayed that high passion of patriotism which the Japanese
possess in greater degree than any other people.

Japan, six times revisited, is as full of charm and novelty as when I
first went ashore from the wreck of the _Tokio_.

                                                                  E. R. S.

    WASHINGTON, D. C., _March, 1890_.
         ”        ”    _March, 1902_.




CONTENTS


      CHAP.                                        PAGE

         I. THE NORTH PACIFIC AND YOKOHAMA            1

        II. YOKOHAMA                                 10

       III. YOKOHAMA—CONTINUED                       20

        IV. THE ENVIRONS OF YOKOHAMA                 28

         V. KAMAKURA AND ENOSHIMA                    38

        VI. TOKIO                                    43

       VII. TOKIO—CONTINUED                          53

      VIII. TOKIO FLOWER FESTIVALS                   65

        IX. JAPANESE HOSPITALITIES                   86

         X. THE JAPANESE THEATRE                     96

        XI. THE IMPERIAL FAMILY                     111

       XII. TOKIO PALACES AND COURT                 125

      XIII. THE SUBURBS OF TOKIO                    134

       XIV. A TRIP TO NIKKO                         140

        XV. NIKKO                                   147

       XVI. CHIUZENJI AND YUMOTO                    162

      XVII. THE ASCENT OF FUJIYAMA                  175

     XVIII. THE DESCENT OF FUJIYAMA                 183

       XIX. THE TOKAIDO—I                           189

        XX. THE TOKAIDO—II                          197

       XXI. NAGOYA                                  206

      XXII. LAKE BIWA AND KIOTO                     216

     XXIII. KIOTO TEMPLES                           226

      XXIV. THE MONTO TEMPLES AND THE DAIMONJI      236

       XXV. THE PALACES AND CASTLE                  244

      XXVI. KIOTO SILK INDUSTRY                     255

     XXVII. EMBROIDERIES AND CURIOS                 267

    XXVIII. POTTERIES AND PAPER WARES               277

      XXIX. GOLDEN DAYS                             285

       XXX. SENKÉ AND THE MERCHANTS’ DINNER         296

      XXXI. THROUGH UJI TO NARA                     304

     XXXII. NARA                                    320

    XXXIII. OSAKA                                   331

     XXXIV. KOBÉ AND ARIMA                          340

      XXXV. THE TEA TRADE                           350

     XXXVI. THE INLAND SEA AND NAGASAKI             358

    XXXVII. IN THE END                              368

            INDEX                                   377




ILLUSTRATIONS


                                                   PAGE

    OLD COURT COSTUME                     _Frontispiece_

    FUJIYAMA                                          5

    JAPANESE CHILDREN                                17

    AT KAWAWA                                        30

    THE SEMI’S CAGE                                  55

    POETS BENEATH THE PLUM-TREES                     67

    A UYÉNO TEA-HOUSE                                71

    IRIS GARDENS AT HORI KIRI                        75

    AT KAMEIDO                                       79

    IN DANGO-ZAKA STREET                             82

    TEA BLOSSOMS                                     83

    CHOPSTICKS—FIGS. 1 AND 2                         88

    CHOPSTICKS—FIG. 3                                89

    THE NESANS AT THE HOISHIGAOKA                    93

    MATSUDA, THE MASTER OF CHA NO YU                 94

    DANJIRO, THE GREAT ACTOR                        107

    IN THE PALACE GARDENS                           115

    IN THE PALACE GARDENS                           117

    IN THE PALACE GARDENS                           121

    PLAN OF EMPEROR’S PRIVATE APARTMENTS            127

    IMPERIAL SAKÉ-CUP                               129

    INTERIOR OF THE IYEMITSU TEMPLE                 151

    GATE-WAY OF THE IYEYASU TEMPLE                  155

    FARM LABORERS AND PACK-HORSE                    163

    PUBLIC BATH-HOUSE AT YUMOTO                     171

    THE SHOJO                                       213

    THE GREAT PINE-TREE AT KARASAKI                 219

    THE TRUE-LOVER’S SHRINE AT KIOMIDZU             231

    THE THRONE OF 1868                              248

    KABE HABUTAI                                    262

    CHIRIMEN                                        263

    EBISU CHIRIMEN                                  264

    KINU CHIRIMEN                                   265

    FUKUSA                                          270

    MANJI                                           272

    MITSU TOMOYÉ                                    273

    IN NAMMIKAWA’S WORK-ROOM                        288

    PICKING TEA                                     305

    IN THE KASUGA TEMPLE GROUNDS                    317

    PRIESTESSES AT NARA                             324

    FARM LABORERS                                   347




JINRIKISHA DAYS IN JAPAN




CHAPTER I

THE NORTH PACIFIC AND YOKOHAMA


All the Orient is a surprise to the Occidental. Everything is strange,
with a certain unreality that makes one doubt half his sensations. To
appreciate Japan one should come to it from the mainland of Asia. From
Suez to Nagasaki the Asiatic sits dumb and contented in his dirt, rags,
ignorance, and wretchedness. After the muddy rivers, dreary flats, and
brown hills of China, after the desolate shores of Korea, with their
unlovely and unwashed peoples, Japan is a dream of Paradise, beautiful
from the first green island off the coast to the last picturesque
hill-top. The houses seem toys, their inhabitants dolls, whose manner of
life is clean, pretty, artistic, and distinctive.

There is a greater difference between the people of these idyllic
islands and of the two countries to westward, than between the physical
characteristics of the three kingdoms; and one recognizes the Japanese as
the fine flower of the Orient, the most polite, refined, and æsthetic of
races, happy, light-hearted, friendly, and attractive.

The bold and irregular coast is rich in color, the perennial green of
the hill-side is deep and soft, and the perfect cone of Fujiyama against
the sky completes the landscape, grown so familiar on fan, lantern, box,
and plate. Every-day life looks too theatrical, too full of artistic and
decorative effects, to be actual and serious, and streets and shops seem
set with deliberately studied scenes and carefully posed groups. Half
consciously the spectator waits for the bell to ring and the curtain to
drop.

The voyage across the North Pacific is lonely and monotonous. Between San
Francisco and Yokohama hardly a passing sail is seen. When the Pacific
Mail Steamship Company established the China line their steamers sailed
on prescribed routes, and outward and homeward-bound ships met regularly
in mid-ocean. Now, when not obliged to touch at Honolulu, the captains
choose their route for each voyage, either sailing straight across from
San Francisco, in 37° 47′, to Yokohama, in 35° 26′ N., or, following
one of the great circles farther north, thus lessen time and distance.
On these northern meridians the weather is often cold, threatening, or
stormy, and the sea rough; but the steadiness of the winds favors this
course, and persuades the ship’s officers to shorten the long course and
more certainly reach Japan on schedule time. Dwellers in hot climates
dislike the sudden transition to cooler waters, and some voyagers enjoy
it. Fortunately, icebergs cannot float down the shallow reaches of Bering
Strait, but fierce winds blow through the gaps and passes in the Aleutian
Islands.

Canadian Pacific steamers, starting on the 49th parallel, often pass near
the shores of Attu, the last little fragment of earth swinging at the end
of the great Aleutian chain. The shelter which those capable navigators,
Mrs. Lecks and Mrs. Aleshine, had the luck to find in their memorable
journey, mariners declare to be Midway Island, a circular dot of land in
the great waste, with a long, narrow, outlying sand-bar, where schooners
have been wrecked, and castaways rescued after months of imprisonment.
The steamer’s course from San Francisco to Yokohama varies from 4500 to
5500 miles, and the journey takes from twelve to eighteen days. From
Vancouver to Yokohama it is but eleven days.

When the ship’s course turns perceptibly southward the mild weather of
the Japan Stream is felt. In winter the first sign of land is a distant
silver dot on the horizon, which in summer turns to blue or violet, and
gradually enlarges into the tapering cone of Fuji, sloping upward in
faultless lines from the water’s edge. One may approach land many times
and never see Fuji, and during my first six months in Japan the matchless
mountain refused to show herself from any point of view. Cape King,
terminating the long peninsula that shelters Yeddo Bay, shows first a
line of purple cliffs, and then a front of terraced hills, green with
rice and wheat, or golden with grain or stubble. Fleets of square-sailed
fishing-boats drift by, their crews, in the loose, flapping gowns and
universal blue cotton head-towels of the Japanese coolies, easily working
the broad oar at the stern. At night Cape King’s welcome beacon is
succeeded by Kanonsaki’s lantern across the Bay, Sagami’s bright light,
then the myriad flashes of the Yokosuka navy-yard, and last the red ball
of the light-ship, marking the edge of the shoal a mile outside the Bund,
or sea-wall, of Yokohama. When this craft runs up its signal-flag a
United States man-of-war, if there be one in port, fires two guns, as a
signal that the American mail has arrived.

Daylight reveals a succession of terraced hills, cleft by narrow green
valleys and narrower ravines; little villages, their clusters of thatched
roofs shaded by pine, palm, or bamboo; fishing-boats always in the
foreground, and sometimes Fuji clear-cut against the sky, its base lost
now and then behind the overlapping hills. In summer Fuji’s purple cone
shows only ribbon stripes of white near its apex. For the rest of the
year it is a silvery, shining vision, rivalled only by Mount Rainier,
which, pale with eternal snows, rises from the dense forests of Puget
Sound to glass itself in those green waters.

Yokohama disappoints the traveller, after the splendid panorama of the
Bay. The Bund, or sea-road, with its club-houses, hotels, and residences
fronting the water, is not Oriental enough to be very picturesque. It is
too European to be Japanese, and too Japanese to be European. The water
front, which suffers by comparison with the massive stone buildings
of Chinese ports, is, however, a creditable contrast to our untidy
American docks and quays, notwithstanding the low-tiled roofs, blank
fences, and hedges. The water life is vivid and spectacular. The fleet
of black merchant steamers and white men-of-war, the ugly pink and red
canal-steamers, and the crowding brigs and barks, are far outnumbered
by the fleet of sampans that instantly surround the arriving mail.
Steam-launches, serving as mail-wagon and hotel omnibus, snort, puff,
and whistle at the gang-ways before the buoy is reached; and voluble
boatmen keep up a steady _bzz, bzz, whizz, whizz_, to the strokes of
their crooked, wobbling oars as they scull in and out. Four or five
thousand people live on the shipping in the harbor, and in ferrying
this population to and fro and purveying to it the boatmen make their
livelihood. Strict police regulations keep them safe and peaceable, and
the harbor impositions of other countries are unknown. On many of these
sampans the whole family abides, the women cooking over a handful of
charcoal in a small box or bowl, the children playing in corners not
occupied by passengers or freight. On gala days, when the shipping is
decorated, the harbor is a beautiful sight; or when the salutes of the
foreign fleets assembled at Yokohama are returned by the guns of the fort
on Kanagawa Heights, and the air tingles with excitement. Since the
annexation of the Philippines the American Asiatic fleet has been fully
occupied in that archipelago, and the vessels seldom visit Yokohama, or
remain for any time. The acquisition of Wei-hai-Wei gave the British
fleet a northern station, and that, with the perpetual break-up and
crisis in China, keeps those ships and the fleets of all nations closely
to that coast. Nagasaki’s coal-mines make it the great port of naval call
and supply in Japan.

[Illustration: FUJIYAMA]

A mole and protected harbor with stone docks has been built with the
money finally returned to Japan by the United States, after being
shamefully withheld for a quarter of a century, as our share of the
Shimonoseki Indemnity Fund. The outer harbor lies so open to the
prevailing south-east winds that loading and unloading is often delayed
for days, and landing by launches or sampans is a wet process. The Bay
is so shallow that a stiff wind quickly sends its waves breaking over
the sea-wall, to subside again in a few hours into a mirror-like calm.
The harbor has had its great typhoons, but does not lie in the centre
of those dreaded circular storms that whirl up from the China seas.
Deflected to eastward, the typhoon sends its syphoon, or wet end, to fill
the air with vapor and drizzle, and a smothering, mildewy, exhausting
atmosphere. A film of mist covers everything, wall-paper loosens, glued
things fall apart, and humanity wilts.

Yokohama has its divisions—the Settlement, the Bluff, and Japanese
Town—each of which is a considerable place by itself. The Settlement,
or region originally set apart by the Japanese in 1858 for foreign
merchants, was made by filling in a swampy valley opening to the Bay.
This Settlement, at first separated from the Tokaido and the Japanese
town of Kanagawa, has become the centre of a surrounding Japanese
population of over eighty thousand. It is built up continuously to
Kanagawa Bridge, two miles farther north, on the edge of a bold bluff,
where the Tokaido—the East Sea Road—leading up from Kioto, reaches the
Bay. In diplomatic papers Kanagawa is still recognized as the name of the
great port on Yeddo Bay, although the consulates, banks, hotels, clubs,
and business streets are miles away.

At the _hatoba_, or landing-place, the traveller is confronted by the
_jinrikisha_, that big, two-wheeled baby-carriage of the country,
which, invented by an American, has been adopted all over the East.
The jinrikisha (or _kuruma_, as the linguist and the upper class more
politely call it) ranges in price from seventeen to forty dollars, twenty
being the average cost of those on the public stands. Some thrifty
coolies own their vehicles, but the greater number either rent them from,
or work for, companies, and each jinrikisha pays a small annual tax to
the Government. An unwritten rule of the road compels these carriages to
follow one another in regulated single file. The oldest or most honored
person rides at the head of the line, and only a boor would attempt to
change the order of arrangement. Spinning down the Bund, at a tariff
so moderate that the American can ride for a week for what he must pay
in a day at home, one finds the jinrikisha to be a comfortable, flying
arm-chair—a little private, portable throne. The coolie wears a loose
coat and waistcoat, and tights of dark-blue cotton, with straw sandals
on his bare feet, and an inverted wash-bowl of straw covered with cotton
on his head. When it rains he is converted into a prickly porcupine by
his straw rain-coat, or he dons a queer apron and cloak of oiled paper,
and, pulling up the hood of the little carriage, ties a second apron
of oiled paper across the knees of his fare. At night the shafts are
ornamented with a paper lantern bearing his name and his license number;
and these glowworm lights, flitting through the streets and country
roads in the darkness, seem only another expression of the Japanese
love of the picturesque. In the country, after dark, they call warnings
of ruts, holes, breaks in the road, or coming crossways; and their
cries, running from one to another down the line, are not unmusical. To
this smiling, polite, and amiable little pony one says _Hayaku!_ for
“hurry,” _Abunayo!_ for “take care,” _Sukoshimate!_ for “stop a little,”
and _Soro!_ for “slowly.” The last command is often needed when the
coolie, leaning back at an acute angle to the shaft, dashes downhill at
a rapid gait. Jinrikisha coolies are said even to have asked extra pay
for walking slowly through the fascinating streets of open shops. If you
experiment with the jinrikisha on a level road, you find that it is only
the first pull that is hard; once started, the little carriage seems
to run by itself. The gait of the man in the shafts, and his height,
determine the comfort of the ride. A tall coolie holds the shafts too
high, and tilts one at an uncomfortable angle; a very short man makes
the best runner, and, with big toe curling upward, will trot along as
regularly as a horse. As one looks down upon the bobbing creature below a
hat and two feet seem to constitute the whole motor.

The _waraji_, or sandals, worn by these coolies are woven of rice straw,
and cost less than five cents a pair. In the good old days they were
much cheaper. Every village and farm-house make them, and every shop
sells them. In their manufacture the big toe is a great assistance,
as this highly trained member catches and holds the strings while the
hands weave. On country roads wrecks of old waraji lie scattered where
the wearer stepped out of them and ran on, while ruts and mud-holes are
filled with them. For long tramps the foreigner finds the waraji and the
_tabi_, or digitated stocking, much better than his own clumsy boots,
and he ties them on as overshoes when he has rocky paths to climb.
Coolies often dispense with waraji and wear heavy tabi, with a strip
of the almost indestructible _hechima_ fibre for the soles. The hechima
is the gourd which furnishes the vegetable washrag, or looffa sponge of
commerce. The snow-white cotton tabis of the better classes are made an
important part of their costume.

Those coolies who pull and push heavily loaded carts or drays keep up a
hoarse chant, which corresponds to the chorus of sailors when hauling
ropes. “_Hilda! Hoida!_” they seem to be crying, as they brace their
feet for a hard pull, and the very sound of it exhausts the listener. In
the old days people were nearly deafened with these street choruses, but
their use is another of the hereditary customs that is fast dying out.
In mountain districts one’s chair-bearers wheeze out “_Hi rikisha! Ho
rikisha!_” or “_Ito sha! Ito sha!_” as they climb the steepest paths, and
they cannot keep step nor work vigorously without their chant.




CHAPTER II

YOKOHAMA


The Settlement is bounded by the creek, from whose opposite side many
steep hill-roads wind up to the Bluff, where most of the foreigners have
their houses. These bluff-roads pass between the hedges surrounding trim
villas with their beautifully set gardens, the irregular numbering of
whose gates soon catches the stranger’s eye. The first one built being
number one, the others were numbered in the order of their erection,
so that high and low numerals are often side by side. To coolies,
servants, peddlers, and purveyors, foreign residents are best known by
their street-door numeration, and “Number four Gentleman” and “Number
five Lady” are recurrent and adequate descriptions. So well used are
the subjects of it to this convict system of identification that they
recognize their friends by their _alias_ as readily as the natives do.

Upon the Bluff stand a public hall, United States and British marine
hospitals, a French and a German hospital, several missionary
establishments, and the houses of the large American missionary
community. At the extreme west end a colony of Japanese florists has
planted toy-gardens filled with vegetable miracles; burlesques and
fantasies of horticulture; dwarf-trees, a hundred years old, that could
be put in the pocket; huge single flowers, and marvellous masses of
smaller blossoms; cherry-trees that bear no cherries; plum-trees that
bloom in midwinter, but have neither leaves nor fruit; and roses—that
favorite flower which the foreigner brought with him—flowering in
Californian profusion. A large business is done in the exportation of
Japanese plants and bulbs, encased in a thick coating of mud, which makes
an air-tight case to protect them during the sea-voyage. Ingenious fern
pieces are preserved in the same way. These grotesque things are produced
by wrapping in moist earth the long, woody roots of a fine-leafed variety
of fern. They are made to imitate dragons, junks, temples, boats,
lanterns, pagodas, bells, balls, circles, and every familiar object.
When bought they look dead. If hung for a few days in the warm sun, and
occasionally dipped in water, they change into feathery, green objects
that grow more and more beautiful, and are far more artistic than our one
conventional hanging-basket. The dwarf-trees do not stand transportation
well, as they either die or begin to grow rapidly.

The Japanese are the foremost landscape gardeners in the world, as we
Occidentals, who are still in that barbaric period where carpet gardening
seems beautiful and desirable, shall in time discover. Their genius
has equal play in an area of a yard or a thousand feet, and a Japanese
gardener will doubtless come to be considered as necessary a part of a
great American establishment as a French maid or an English coachman.
From generations of nature-loving and flower-worshipping ancestors these
gentle followers of Adam’s profession have inherited an intimacy with
growing things, and a power over them that we cannot even understand.
Their very farming is artistic gardening, and their gardening half
necromancy.

On high ground, beyond the Bluff proper, stretches the race-course, where
spring and fall there are running races by short-legged, shock-headed
ponies, brought from the Hokkaido, the northern island, or from China.
Gentlemen jockeys frequently ride their own horses in flat races,
hurdle-races, or steeple-chases. The banks close, a general holiday
reigns throughout the town, and often the Emperor comes down from Tokio.
This race-course affords one of the best views of Fuji, and from it
curves the road made in early days for the sole use of foreigners to keep
them off the Tokaido, where they had more than once come in conflict with
trains of travelling nobles. This road leads down to the water’s edge,
and, following the shore of Mississippi Bay, where Commodore Perry’s
ships anchored in 1858, strikes across a rice valley and climbs to the
Bluff again.

The farm-houses it passes are so picturesque that one cannot believe
them to have a utilitarian purpose. They seem more like stage pictures
about to be rolled away than like actual dwellings. The new thatches are
brightly yellow, and the old thatches are toned and mellowed, set with
weeds, and dotted with little gray-green bunches of “hen and chickens,”
while along the ridge-poles is a bed of growing lilies. There is an old
wife’s tale to the effect that the women’s face-powder was formerly made
of lily-root, and that a ruler who wished to stamp out such vanities,
decreed that the plant should not be grown on the face of the earth,
whereupon the people promptly dug it up from their gardens and planted it
in boxes on the roof.

The Japanese section of Yokohama is naturally less Japanese than places
more remote from foreign influence, but the stranger discovers much that
is odd, unique, and Oriental. That delight of the shopper, Honchodori,
with its fine curio and silk shops, was once without a shop-window, the
entire front of the cheaper shops being open to the streets, and only
the old lacquer and bronzes, ivory, porcelains, enamels, silver, and
silks concealed by high wooden screens and walls. Now glass windows
flaunt all that the shops can offer. The silk shops are filled with
goods distracting to the foreign buyer, among which are the wadded silk
wrappers, made and sold by the hundreds, which, being the contrivance of
some ingenious missionary, were long known as missionary coats.

Benten Dori, the bargain-hunter’s Paradise, is a delightful quarter of
a mile of open-fronted shops. In the silk shops, crapes woven in every
variety of cockle and wrinkle and rippling surface, as thin as gauze, or
as thick and heavy as brocade, painted in endless, exquisite designs,
are brought you by the basketful. Each length is rolled on a stick, and
finally wrapped in a bit of the coarse yellow cotton cloth that envelopes
every choice thing in Japan, though for what reason, no native or
foreigner, dealer or connoisseur can tell.

Nozawaya has a godown or fire-proof storehouse full of cotton crapes,
those charmingly artistic fabrics that the Western world has just begun
to appreciate. The pock-marked and agile proprietor will keep his small
boys running for half an hour to bring in basketfuls of cotton crape
rolls, each roll measuring a little over eleven-yards, which will
make one straight, narrow _kimono_ with a pair of big sleeves. These
goods are woven in the usual thirteen-inch Japanese width, although
occasionally made wider for the foreign market. A Japanese kimono is
a simple thing, and one may put on the finished garment an hour after
choosing the cloth to make it. The cut never varies, and it is still
sewn with basters’ stitches, although the use of foreign flat-irons
obviates the necessity of ripping the kimono apart to wash and iron it.
The Japanese flat-iron is a copper bowl filled with burning charcoal,
which, with its long handle, is really a small warming-pan. Besides this
contrivance, there is a flat arrow point of iron with a shorter handle,
which does smaller and quite as ineffectual service.

To an American, nothing is simpler than Japanese money. The _yen_
corresponds to our dollar, and is made up of one hundred _sen_, while
ten _rin_ make one sen. The yen is about equal in value to the Mexican
dollar, and is roughly reckoned at fifty cents gold United States money.
One says dollars or yens indiscriminately, always meaning the Mexican,
which is the current coin of the East. The old copper coins, the rin and
the oval _tempo_, each with a hole in the middle, are disappearing from
circulation, and at the Osaka mint they are melted and made into round
sens. Old gold and silver coins may be bought in the curio shops. If they
have not little oblong silver _bu_, or a long oval gold _ko ban_, the
silversmith will offer to make some, which will answer every purpose!

When you ask for your bill, a merchant takes up his frame of sliding
buttons—the _soroban_, or abacus—and plays a clattering measure before
he can tell its amount. The soroban is infallible, though slow, and in
the head of the educated Japanese, crowded with thousands of arbitrary
characters and words, there is no room for mental arithmetic. You buy
two toys at ten cents apiece. Clatter, clatter goes the soroban, and the
calculator asks you for twenty cents. Depending entirely on the soroban,
they seem unable to reckon the smallest sums without it, and any peddler
who forgets to bring his frame may be puzzled. The dealer in old
embroideries will twist and work his face, scratch his head, and move his
fingers in the air upon an imaginary soroban over the simplest addition,
division, and subtraction. At the bank, the _shroff_ has a soroban a yard
long; and merchants say that in book-keeping the soroban is invaluable,
as by its use whole columns of figures can be added and proved in less
time than by our mental methods.

By an iron bridge, the broad street at the top of Benten Dori crosses
one of the many canals extending from the creek in every direction, and
forming a net-work of water passages from Mississippi Bay to Kanagawa.
Beyond the bridge is Isezakicho, a half mile of theatres, side-shows,
merry-go-rounds, catch-penny games, candy shops, restaurants, second-hand
clothes bazaars, labyrinths of curio, toy, china, and wooden-ware
shops. Hundreds of perambulating restaurateurs trundle their little
kitchens along, or swing them on a pole over their shoulders. Dealers in
ice-cream, so called, abound, who will shave you a glass of ice, sprinkle
it with sugar, and furnish a minute teaspoon with which to eat it. There
are men who sell _soba_, a native vermicelli, eaten with pungent _soy_;
and men who, for a penny, heat a big gridiron, and give a small boy a
cup of batter and a cup of soy, with which he may cook and eat his own
griddle cakes. There the people, the middle and lower classes, present
themselves for study and admiration, and the spectator never wearies of
the outside dramas and panoramas to be seen in this merry fair.

Pretty as she is on a pictured fan, the living Japanese woman is far more
satisfying to the æsthetic soul as she patters along on her wooden clogs
or straw sandals. The very poorest, in her single cheap cotton gown,
or kimono, is as picturesque as her richer sister in silk and crape.
With heads elaborately dressed, and folds of gay crape, or a glittering
hair-pin thrust in the smooth loops of blue-black hair, they seem
always in gala array; and, rain or shine, never protect those elaborate
coiffures with anything less ornamental than a paper umbrella, except in
winter, when the _zukin_, a yard of dark crape lined with a contrasting
color, is thrown over the head, concealing the whole face save the eyes.
A single hair-pin of tortoise-shell, sometimes tipped with coral or gold,
is all that respectable women of any class wear at one time. The heavily
hair-pinned women on cheap fans are not members of good society, and only
children and dancing-girls are seen in the fantastic flowers and trifles
sold at a hundred shops and booths in this and every street.

The little children are the most characteristically Japanese of all
Japanese sights. Babies are carried about tied to the mothers’ back,
or to that of their small sisters. They sleep with their heads rolling
helplessly round, watch all that goes on with their black beads of eyes,
and never cry. Their shaven crowns and gay little kimonos, their wise,
serene countenances, make them look like cabinet curios. As soon as she
can walk, the Japanese girl has her doll tied on her back, until she
learns to carry it steadily and carefully; after that the baby brother or
sister succeeds the doll, and flocks of these comical little people, with
lesser people on their backs, wander late at night in the streets with
their parents, and their funny double set of eyes shine in every audience
along Isezakicho.

[Illustration: JAPANESE CHILDREN]

These out-of-door attractions are constantly changing. Native inventions
and adaptations of foreign ideas continually appear. “Pigs in clover”
and pot-hook puzzles followed only a few weeks behind their New York
season, and street fakirs offer perpetual novelties. Of jugglers the
line is endless, their performances filling interludes at theatres,
coming between the courses of great dinners, and supplying entertainment
to any garden party or flower fête in the homes of rich hosts. More
cunning than these gorgeously clad jugglers is an old man, who roams the
vicinity of Yokohama, wearing poor cotton garments, and carrying two
baskets of properties by a pole across his shoulders. On a street corner,
a lawn, a piazza, or a ship’s deck, he sets up his baskets for a table,
and performs amazing feats with the audience entirely encircling him. A
hatful of coppers sufficiently rewards him, and he swallows fire, spits
out eggs, needles, lanterns, and yards of paper-ribbon, which he twirls
into a bowl, converts into actual soba, and eats, and by a magic sentence
changes the remaining vermicelli into the lance-like leaves of the iris
plant. This magician has a shrewd, foxy old face, whose grimaces, as well
as his pantomime, his capers, and poses, are tricks in themselves. His
chuckling, rippling stream of talk keeps his Japanese auditors convulsed.
Sword walkers and knife swallowers are plenty as blackberries, and the
phonograph is conspicuous in Isezakicho’s tents and booths. The sceptic
and investigator wastes his time in the effort to penetrate the Japanese
jugglers’ mysteries. Once, at a dinner given by Governor Tateno at
Osaka, the foreign guest of honor determined to be cheated by no optical
delusions. He hardly winked, so close was his scrutiny, and the juggler
played directly to him. An immense porcelain vase having been brought in
and set in the middle of the room, the juggler, crawling up, let himself
down into it slowly. For half an hour the sceptic did not raise his eyes
from the vase, that he had first proved to be sound and empty, and to
stand on no trap-door. After this prolonged watch the rest of the company
assailed him with laughter and jeers, and pointed to his side, where the
old juggler had been seated for some minutes fanning himself.




CHAPTER III

YOKOHAMA—CONTINUED


In the Settlement, back of the main street, the Chinese have an
ill-smelling corner to themselves. Their greasy walls and dirty floors
affront the dainty doll dwellings across the creek, and the airy little
box of a tea-house, whose lanterns swing at the top of the perpendicular
bluff behind them. Vermilion paper, baggy clothes, pigtails, harsh
voices, and vile odors reign in this Chinatown. The names on the signs
are curiosities in themselves, and Cock Eye, tailor, Ah Nie and Wong
Fai, ladies’ tailors, are the Poole, Worth, and Felix of the foreign
community. Only one Japanese has a great reputation as dress-maker, but
the whole guild is moderately successful, and prices are so low that the
British and French houses of Yokohama cannot compete with them.

There is a large joss-house near the Chinese consulate, and at their
midsummer, autumn, and New-year’s festivals the Celestials hold a
carnival of lanterns, fire-crackers, incense, paper-flowers, varnished
pigs, and cakes. The Japanese do not love these canny neighbors, and
half the strictures of the passport laws are designed to limit their
hold on the business of the country. The Chinese are the stronger and
more aggressive people, the hard-headed financiers of the East, handling
all the money that circulates this side of India. In every bank Chinese
shroffs, or experts, test the coins and make the actual payments over the
counters. The money-changers are Chinese, and every business house has
its Chinese _compradore_ or superintendent, through whom all contracts
and payments are made. The Chinaman has the methodical, systematic
brain, and no convulsion of nature or commerce makes him lose his head,
as the charmingly erratic, artistic, and polite Japanese does. In many
foreign households in Japan a Chinese butler, or head boy, rules the
establishment; but while his silent, unvarying, clock-like service
leaves nothing undone, the attendance of the bright-faced, amiable, and
exuberant little natives with their smiles, their matchless courtesy, and
their graceful and everlasting bowing is far more agreeable.

Homura temple, whose stone embankments and soaring roof rise just
across the creek, is generally the first Buddhist sanctuary seen by the
tourist coming from American shores. Every month it has its _matsuri_,
or festival, but sparrows are always twittering in the eaves, children
playing about the steps, and devout ones tossing their coppers in on
the mats, clapping their hands and pressing their palms together while
they pray. One of the most impressive scenes ever witnessed there was
the funeral of its high-priest, when more than a hundred _bonzes_, or
priests, came from neighboring temples to assist in the long ceremonies,
and sat rigid in their precious brocade vestments, chanting the ritual
and the sacred verse. The son, who succeeded to the father’s office by
inheritance, had prepared for the rites by days of fasting, and, pale,
hollow-eyed, but ecstatic, burned incense, chanted, and in the white
robes of a mourner bore the mortuary tablets from the temple to the
tomb. Homura’s commercial hum was silenced when the train of priests
in glittering robes, shaded by enormous red umbrellas, wound down the
long terrace steps and out between the rows of tiny shops to the distant
graveyard. Yet after it the crowd closed in, barter and sale went on,
jinrikishas whirled up and down, and pattering women and toddling
children fell into their places in the tableaux which turn Homura’s
chief street into one endless panorama of Japanese lower-class life.

Half-way up one of the steep roads, climbing from Homura to the Bluff,
is the famous silk store of Tenabe Gengoro, with its dependent tea-house
of Segiyama, best known of all tea-houses in Japan, and rendezvous for
the wardroom officers of the fleets of all nations, since Tenabe’s uncle
gave official welcome to Commodore Perry. When a war-ship is in port, the
airy little lantern-hung houses continuously send out the music of the
_koto_ and the _samisen_, the banjo, bones, and zither, choruses of song
and laughter, and the measured hand-clapping that proclaims good cheer
in Japan. Tenabe herself has now lost the perfect bloom and beauty of
her younger days, but with her low, silver-sweet voice and fascinating
manner, she remains the most charming woman in all Japan. In these
days Tenabe presides over the silk store only, leaving her sisters to
manage the fortunes of the tea-house. Tenabe speaks English, French, and
Russian; never forgets a face, a name, or an incident; and if you enter,
after an absence of many years, she will surely recognize you, serve
you sweets and thimble-cups of pale yellow tea, and say _dozo, dozo_,
“please, please,” with grace incomparable and in accents unapproachable.

Both living and travelling are delightfully easy in Japan, and no
hardships are encountered in the ports or on the great routes of travel.
Yokohama has excellent hotels; the home of the foreign resident may be
Queen Anne, or Colonial, if he like, and the markets abound in meats,
fish, game, fruits, and vegetables at very low prices. Imported supplies
are dear because of the cost of transportation. Besides the fruits of
our climates, there are the _biwa_, or loquat, and the delicious _kaké_,
or Japanese persimmon. Natural ice is brought from Hakodate; artificial
ice is made in all the ports, the Japanese being as fond of iced drinks
as Americans. Three daily English newspapers, weekly mails to London and
New York, three great cable routes, electric lights, breweries, gas,
and water-works add utilitarian comfort to ideal picturesqueness. The
summers are hot, but instead of our eccentric variations of temperature,
the mercury stands at 80°, 85°, and 90° from July to September. With the
fresh monsoon blowing steadily, that heat is endurable, however, and
the nights are comfortable. June and September are the two _nyubai_, or
rainy seasons, when everything is damp, clammy, sticky, and miserable.
In May, heavy clothing is put away in sealed receptacles, even gloves
being placed in air-tight glass or tin, to preserve them from the ruinous
mildew. While earthquakes are frequent, Japan enjoys the same immunity
from thunder-storms as our Pacific Coast.

There is no servant problem, and house-keeping is a delight. Both Chinese
and Japanese, though unfamiliar with western ways, can be trained to
surpass the best European domestics. Service so swift, noiseless, and
perfect is elsewhere unknown. Indeed, cooks as well as butlers are
adjusted to so grand a scale of living that their employers are served
with almost too much formality and elaboration. The art of foreign
cookery has been handed down from those exiled _chefs_ who came out with
the first envoys, to insure them the one attainable solace of existence
before the days of cables and regular steamships. There is a native
cuisine of great excellence, and each legation or club chef has pupils,
who pay for the privilege of studying under him, while the ordinary
kitchener of the treaty ports is a more skilful functionary than the
professional cook of American cities. Such cooks do their own marketing,
furnish without complaint elaborate menus three times a day, serve a
dinner party every night, and out of their monthly pay, ranging from
ten to twenty Mexican dollars, supply their own board and lodging. The
brotherhood of cooks help each other in emergencies, and if suddenly
called upon to feed twice the expected number of guests, any one of them
will work miracles. He runs to one fellow-craftsman to borrow an extra
fish, to another to beg an entrée, a salad, or a sweet, and helps himself
to table ware as well. A bachelor host is often amazed at the fine linen,
the array of silver, and the many courses set before him on the shortest
notice, and learns afterwards that everything was gathered in from
neighboring establishments. Elsewhere he may meet his own monogram or
crest at the table. Bachelors keep house and entertain with less trouble
and more comfort than anywhere else in the world. To these sybarites,
the “boy,” with his rustling kimono, is more than a second self, and the
soft-voiced _amahs_, or maids, are the delight of woman’s existence. The
musical language contributes not a little to the charm of these people,
and the chattering servants seem often to be speaking Italian.

After the Restoration many _samurai_, or warriors, were obliged to
adopt household service. One of these at my hotel had the face of a
Roman senator, with a Roman dignity of manner quite out of keeping with
his broom and dust-pan, or livery of dark-blue tights, smooth vest,
and short blouse worn by all his class in Yokohama. When a card for an
imperial garden party arrived, I asked Tatsu, my imperial Roman, to read
it for me. He took it, bowed low, sucked in his breath many times, and,
muttering the lines to himself, thus translated them: “Mikado want to
see Missy, Tuesday, three o’clock.” When a curio-dealer left a piece of
porcelain, Tatsu, always critical of purchases, went about his duties
slowly, waiting for the favorable moment to give me, in his broken
English, a dissertation on the old wares, their marks and qualities,
and his opinion of that particular specimen of blue and white. He knew
embroideries, understood pictures, and was a living dictionary of
Japanese phrase and fable. A pair of Korean shoes procured me a lecture
on the ancient relations between Japan and Korea, and an epitome of their
contemporary history.

Social life in these foreign ports presents a delightful fusion of
English, continental, and Oriental customs. The infallible Briton,
representing the largest foreign contingency, has transferred his
household order unchanged from the home island, yielding as little as
possible to the exigencies of climate and environment. The etiquette and
hours of society are those of England, and most of the American residents
are more English in these matters than the English. John Bull takes his
beef and beer with him to the tropics or the poles indifferently, and in
his presence Jonathan abjures his pie, and outlaws the words “guess,”
“cracker,” “trunk,” “baggage,” “car,” and “canned.” His East Indian
experiences of a century have taught the Briton the best system of living
and care-taking in hot or malarial countries, and he thrives in Japan.

In the small foreign communities at Yokohama, Kobé, and Nagasaki the
contents of the mail-bags, social events, and the perfection of physical
comfort comprise the interests of most of the residents. The friction
of a large community, with its daily excitements and affairs, the
delights of western art, music, and the drama, are absent, and society
naturally narrows into cliques, sets, rivalries, and small aims. If most
residents did not affect indifference to things Japanese, life would be
much more interesting. As it is, the old settler listens with an air of
superiority, amusement, and fatigue to the enthusiasm of the new-comer.
Not every foreign resident is familiar with the art of Japan, nor with
its history, religion, or political conditions. If the missionaries,
of whom hundreds reside in Yokohama and Tokio, mingled more with the
foreign residents, each class would benefit; but the two sets seldom
touch, the missionaries keep to themselves, and the lives of the other
extra-territorial people continually shock and offend them. Each set
holds extreme, unfair, and prejudiced views of the other, and affords the
natives arguments against both.

Socially, Tokio and Yokohama are one community, and the eighteen miles
of railroad between the two do not hinder the exchange of visits or
acceptance of invitations. When the Ministers of State give balls in
Tokio, special midnight trains carry the Yokohama guests home, as they
do when the clubs or the naval officers entertain at the seaport town.
With the coming and going of the fleets of all nations great activity and
variety pervades the social life. In the increasing swarm of tourists
some prince, duke, or celebrity is ever arriving, visitors of lesser
note are countless, and the European dwellers in all Asiatic ports
east of Singapore make Japan their pleasure-ground, summer resort, and
sanitarium. That order of tourist known as the “globe-trotter,” is not a
welcome apparition to the permanent foreign resident. His generous and
refined hospitality has been so often abused, and its recipients so often
show a half-contemptuous condescension to their remote and uncomprehended
hosts, that letters of introduction are looked upon with dread. Now that
it has become common for parents to send dissipated young sons around
the “Horn” and out to Japan on sailing vessels, that they may reform on
the voyage, a new-comer must prove himself an invalid, if he would not
be avoided after he confesses having come by brig or bark. Balls, with
the music of naval bands, and decorations of bamboo and bunting, are
as beautiful as balls can be; picnics and country excursions enliven
the whole year; and there are perennial dinners and dances on board the
men-of-war.

Those East-Indian contrivances, the _chit_ and the _chit_-book, furnish
a partial check on native servants. The average resident carries little
ready money, but writes a memorandum of whatever he buys, and hands it
to the seller instead of cash. These chits are presented monthly; but
the system tempts people to sign more chits than they can pay. This
kind of account-keeping is more general in Chinese ports, where one may
well object to receive the leaden-looking Mexicans and ragged and dirty
notes of the local banks. When one sends a note to an acquaintance he
enters it in his chit-book, where the person addressed adds his initials
as a receipt, or even writes his answer. The whole social machinery is
regulated by the chit-book, which may be a source of discord when its
incautious entries and answers lie open to any Paul Pry.

Summer does not greatly disturb the life of society. Tennis, riding,
boating, and bathing are in form, while balls and small dances occur even
in July and August. At many places in the mountains and along the coast
one may find a cooler air, with good hotels and tea-houses. Some families
rent country temples near Yokohama for summer occupation, and enjoy
something between the habitual Japanese life and Adirondack camping.
The sacred emblems and temple accessories are put in the central shrine
room, screens are drawn, and the sanctuary becomes a spacious house,
open to the air on all sides, and capable of being divided into as many
separate rooms as the family may require. Often the priests set the
images and altar-pieces on a high shelf concealed by a curtain, and give
up the whole place to the heretical tenants. In one instance the broad
altar-shelf became a recessed sideboard, whereon the gilded Buddhas and
Kwannons were succeeded by bottles, decanters, and glasses. At another
temple it was stipulated that the tenants should give up the room in
front of the altar on a certain anniversary day, to allow the worshippers
to come and pray.




CHAPTER IV

THE ENVIRONS OF YOKOHAMA


The environs of Yokohama are more interesting and beautiful than those
of any other foreign settlement, affording an inexhaustible variety of
tramps, rides, drives, railroad excursions, and sampan trips.

At Kanagawa proper the Tokaido comes to the bay’s edge, which it
follows for some distance through double rows of houses and splendid
old shade-trees. Back of Kanagawa’s bluff lie the old and half-deserted
Bukenji temples, crowded on rare fête days with worshippers, merrymakers,
and keepers of booths, and at quieter times serving as favorite picnic
grounds for foreigners.

On the Tokaido, just beyond Kanagawa, is the grave of Richardson, who
was killed by the train of the Prince of Satsuma, September 14, 1862.
Although foreigners had been warned to keep off the Tokaido on that
day, the foolhardy Briton and his friends deliberately rode into the
daimio’s train, an affront for which they were attacked by his retainers
and severely wounded, Richardson himself being left for dead on the
road-side, while the rest escaped. When the train had passed by, a young
girl ran out from one of the houses and covered the body with a piece of
matting, moving it in the night to her house, and keeping it concealed
until his friends claimed it. A memorial stone, inscribed with Japanese
characters, marks the spot where Richardson fell. Since that time the
kindly black-eyed Susan’s tea-house has been the favorite resort for
foreigners on their afternoon rides and drives. Susan is a tall woman,
with round eyes, aquiline nose, and a Roman countenance—quite fit for a
heroine. Riders call at her tea-house for tea, rice, and eels, prawns,
clams, pea-nuts, sponge-cake, or beer, and insist upon seeing her. This
Richardson affair cost the Japanese the bombardment of Kagoshima, and an
indemnity of £125,000; but Susan did not share in the division of that
sum.

According to one version Susan’s strand is the spot where Taro of
Urashima, the Rip Van Winkle of Japan, left his boat and nets, and,
mounting a tortoise, rode away to the home of the sea-king, returning by
the same tortoise to the same spot. On its sands he opened the box the
sea-king had given him, and found himself veiled in a thin smoke, out of
which he stepped an old, old man, whose parents had been dead a hundred
years. The fishermen listened to his strange tale, and carried him to
their daimio, and on fans, boxes, plates, vases, and _fukusas_ Taro sits
relating his wonderful tale to this day.

Ten miles inland from Bukenji’s temples is the little village of Kawawa,
whose headman has a famous collection of chrysanthemums, the goal of many
autumnal pilgrimages. This Kawawa collection has enjoyed its fame for
many years, the owner devoting himself to it heart and soul, and knowing
no cooling of ardor nor change of fancy. His great thatched house in a
court-yard is reached through a black gate-way at the top of a little
hill, and the group of buildings within his black walls gives the place
quite a feudal air. Facing the front of the house are rows of mat sheds,
covering the precious flowers that stand in files as evenly as soldiers,
the tops soft masses of great frowsy, curly-petalled, wide-spreading
blooms, shading to every tint of lilac, pink, rose, russet, brown, gold,
orange, pale yellow, and snow white. It was there that we ate a salad
made of yellow chrysanthemum petals, most æsthetic of dishes. The trays
of golden leaves in the kitchen of the house indicated that the master
enjoyed this ambrosial feast habitually, and perhaps dropped the yellow
shreds in his _saké_ cup to prolong his life and avert calamities, as
they are warranted to do. Beyond Kawawa lies a rich silk district, and
all the region is marked by thrift and comfort, signs of the prosperity
that attends silk-raising communities.

[Illustration: AT KAWAWA]

From Negishi, where Yokohama’s creek debouches into Mississippi Bay, one
looks across to Sugita, a fishing village with an ancient temple set in
the midst of plum-trees and cherry-trees that make it a place of fêtes in
February and April, when those two great flower festivals of the empire,
the blossoming of the plum and the cherry, are observed. From the bluff
above Sugita, at the end of the watery crescent, is a superb view of
the Bay and its countless sharp, green headlands. Wherever the view is
fine some Japanese family has encamped in a _tateba_, the least little
mat shed of a house, furnished with a charcoal brazier, half a dozen
teapots and cups, and a few low benches covered with the all-pervading
red blanket. Their national passion for landscape and scenery draws the
Japanese to places having fine prospects, and a thrifty woman, with her
family of children, turns many a penny by means of her comfortable seat
and good cheer for the wayfarer. Japan is the picnicker’s own country,
whether he be native or foreign. Everywhere, climbing the mountain-tops,
or crouching in the valleys, hidden in the innermost folds of the hills,
or perched on the narrowest and remotest ledges overhanging the water,
one finds the tea-house, or its summer companion, the tateba, with its
open sides and simmering kettle. Everywhere hot water, tea, rice, fruits,
eggs, cups, plates, glasses, and corkscrews may be had. These things
become so much a matter of course after a time, that the tourist must
banish himself to China, to value, as they deserve, the clean Japanese
tea-house, and the view-commanding tateba with its simple comforts.

Sugita’s plum-trees bud in January, and blossom as mild days and warm
suns encourage, so that the last week of February finds the dead-looking
branches clothed with clouds of starry white flowers. The blossoming
plum-tree is often seen when snow is on the ground, and the hawthorn
pattern of old porcelains is only a conventional representation of
pale blooms fallen on the seamed ice of ponds or garden lakelets. The
plum is the poet’s tree, and symbolic of long life, the snowy blossoms
upon the gnarled, mossy, and unresponsive branches showing that a
vital current still animates it, and the heart lives. At New-years a
dwarf-plum is the ornament of every home, and to give one is to wish your
friend length of days. _Ume_, the plum blossom, has a fresh, delicate,
elusive, and peculiar fragrance, which in the warm sun and open air is
almost intoxicating, but in a closed room becomes heavy and cloying. The
blossoming of the plum-tree is the first harbinger of spring, and to
Sugita regularly every year go the court ladies, many princes, and great
officials to see those billows of bloom that lie under the Bluff, and the
pink and crimson clouds of trees before the old temple.

During the rest of the year little heed is paid to Sugita’s existence,
and the small fishing village in the curve of the Bay, with its green
wall of bluffs, is as quiet as in the days when Commodore Perry’s fleet
anchored off it and Treaty Point acquired its name. With the blossoms
Sugita puts on its holiday air, tea-houses open, tateba spring from the
earth, and scores of low, red-blanketed benches are scattered through
the grove, signals of tea and good cheer, equivalent to the iron tables
and chairs of Parisian boulevards. Strings of sampans float in to shore,
lines of jinrikishas file over the hills, zealous pilgrims come on foot,
and horsemen trot down the long, hard beach. The tiny hamlet often has a
thousand visitors in a day, and the pretty little _nesans_, or tea-house
maids, patter busily about with their trays of tea and solid food,
welcoming and speeding the guests, and looking—quaint, odd, and charming
maidens that they are—like so many _tableaux vivants_ with their scant
kimonos, voluminous sleeves, ornate coiffures, and pigeon-toes.

Notwithstanding the crowds, everything is decorous, quiet, and orderly,
and no more refined pleasure exists than this Japanese beatitude of
sitting lost in revery and rapturous contemplation of a blossoming tree,
or inditing a verse to _ume no hana_, and fastening the bit of paper
to the branches. In this Utopia the spring poem is never rejected, nor
made the subject of cruel jokes. The winds fan it gently, it hangs
conspicuous, it is read by him who runs, but it is not immortal, and the
first heavy rain leaves it a wet and withered wreck, soon to fall to the
ground and disappear.

Just outside the temple door is a plum-tree whose age is lost in legend.
Its bent and crooked limbs and propped-up branches sustain a thick-massed
pyramid of pale rose-pink. The outer boughs droop like a weeping-willow,
and their flowers seem to be slipping down them like rosy rain-drops.
Poets and peers, dreamers and plodders, coolies, fishermen, and the
unspiritual foreigner, all admire this lovely tree, and its wide arms
flutter with poems in its praise. All around the thatched roof of the
old temple stand plum-trees covered with fragrant blossoms—snow white,
palest yellow, rose, or deep carnation-red. The sheltering hill back
of the temple is crowded with gravestones, tombs, tablets, and mossy
Buddhas, sitting calm and impassive in tangles of grasses and vines under
the shadow of ancient trees. A wide-spreading pine on the crest of the
hill is a famous landmark, whence one looks down on the flower-wreathed
village, the golden bow of the beach curving from headland to headland,
and the blue bay flashing with hundreds of square white sails. It is a
place for poesy and day-dreams, but the foreign visitor dedicates it to
luncheon, table-talk, and material satisfactions, and, perhaps, the warm
sun and air, and the mild fragrance of the plum-blossoms aid and abet the
insatiable picnic appetite.

All this part of Japan is old, and rich in temples, shrines, and
picturesque villages, with a net-work of narrow roads and shady by-paths
leading through perpetual scenes of sylvan beauty. Thatched roofs, whose
ridge poles are beds of lilies, shaded by glorified green plumes of
bamboo-trees, tall, red-barked cryptomerias, crooked pines, and gnarled
camphor-trees, everywhere charm the eye. Little red temples, approached
through a line of picturesque _torii_—that skeleton gate-way that makes
a part of every Japanese view or picture—red shrines no larger than
marten boxes; stone Buddhas, sitting cross-legged, chipped, broken-nosed,
headless, and moss-grown; odd stone tablets and lanterns crowd the hedges
and banks of the road-side, snuggle at the edges of groves, or stand in
the corners of rice fields.

Fair as the spring days are, when the universal green mantle of the
earth is adorned with airy drifts of plum and cherry-blossoms, the warm,
mellow sunshine, glorious tints and clear bright air of autumn are even
fairer. One may forget and forgive the Japanese summer for the sake of
the weeks that follow, an Indian summer which often lasts without break
for four months after the equinoctial storm. Except that Fujiyama gleams
whiter and whiter, there is no suggestion of winter’s terrors, and only
a pleasant crispness in the bracing and intoxicating air. Whew the maple
leaves begin to turn, and a second rose-blossoming surpasses that of
June in color, prodigality, and fragrance, autumnal Japan is the typical
earthly Paradise. Every valley is a floor of golden rice stubble, every
hill-side a tangle of gorgeous foliage. The persimmon-trees hang full of
big golden kaké, sea and sky wear their intensest blue, and Fujiyama’s
loveliness shines out against the western sky. In among the yellowing
stubble move blue-clad farmers with white mushroom hats. Before the
farm-houses men and women swing their flails, beating the grain spread
out on straw matting. The rice straw, whether bunched in pretty sheaves,
tied across poles, like a New-year’s fringe, or stacked in collars
around the tree-trunks, is always decorative. Meditative oxen, drawing
a primitive plough made of a pointed stick, loosen the soil for the new
planting, and tiny green wheat-shoots, first of the three regular crops
of the year, wait for the warm winter sun that opens the plum-blossoms.

Above and beyond Sugita is Minë, a temple on a mountain-top, with a
background of dense pine forest, a foreground of bamboos, and an old
priest, whose successful use of the _moxa_ brings sufferers from long
distances for treatment. A bridle-path follows for several miles the
knife-edge of a ridge commanding noble views of sea and shore, of the
blue Hakone range, its great sentinel Oyama, and Fuji beyond. The high
ridge of Minë is the backbone of a great promontory running out into
the sea, the Bay of Yeddo on one side and Odawara Bay on the other.
Square sails of unnumbered fishing-boats fleck the blue horizon, and the
view seaward is unbroken. Over an old race-course and archery-range of
feudal days the path leads, till at a sudden turn it strikes into a pine
forest, where the horses’ hoofs fall noiseless on thick carpets of dry
pine-needles, and the cave-like twilight, coolness, and stillness seem as
solemn as in that wood where Virgil and Dante walked, before they visited
the circles of the other world.

A steep plunge down a slippery, clayey trail takes the rider from the
melancholy darkness to a solitary forest clearing, with low temple
buildings on one side. Here, massed against feathery fronds of giant
bamboos, blaze boughs of fine-leafed maples, all vivid crimson to the
tips. While the priests bring saké tubs, and the _amado_, or outside
shutters of their house, to make a table, and improvise benches with
various temple and domestic properties, visitors may wander through the
forest to open spaces, whence all the coasts of the two bays and every
valley of the province lie visible, and a column of smoke proclaims the
living volcano on Oshima’s island, far down the coast.

Groups of cheery pilgrims come chattering down from the forest, untie
their sandals, wash their feet, and disappear within the temple; where
the old priest writes sacred characters on their bared backs to indicate
where his attendant shall place the lumps of sticky moxa dough. Another
attendant goes down the line of victims and touches a light to these
cones, which burn with a slow, red glow, and hiss and smoke upon the
flesh for agonizing seconds. The priest reads pious books and casts up
accounts, while the patients endure without a groan tortures compared
with which the searing with the white-hot irons of Parisian moxa
treatment is comfortable. The Minë priest has some secret of composition
for his moxa dough which has kept it in favor for many years, and almost
the only revenue of the temple is derived from this source. Rheumatism,
lumbago, and paralysis yield to the moxa treatment, and the Japanese
resort to it for all their aches and ills, the coolies’ backs and legs
being often finely patterned with its scars.

The prospect from Minë’s promontory is rivalled by that at Kanozan,
directly across the Bay, one of the highest points on the long tongue
of separating land. Here are splendid old temples, almost unvisited by
foreigners, but the glory of the place is the view of the ninety-nine
valleys, of Yeddo Bay, the ocean, and the ever-dominant Fujiyama. Every
Japanese knows the famous landscapes of his country, and the mention of
these ninety-nine valleys and the thousand pine-clad islands of Matsuyama
brings a light to his eyes.

At Yokosuka, fifteen miles below Yokohama, are the Government arsenal,
navy-yard, and dry docks, with their fleets of war-ships that put to
shame the American squadron in Asiatic waters. The Japanese Government
has both constructed and bought a navy; some vessels coming from Glasgow
yards, and others having been built at these docks.

Uraga, reached from Yokosuka by a winding, Cornice-like road along the
coast, is doubly notable as being the port off which Commodore Perry’s
ships first anchored, and the place where _midzu ame_, or millet honey,
is made. The whole picturesque, clean little town is given up to the
production of the amber sweet, and there are certain families whose midzu
ame has not varied in excellence for more than three hundred years. The
rice, or millet, is soaked, steamed, mixed with warm water and barley
malt, and left to stand a few hours, when a clear yellow liquid is
drawn off and boiled down to a thick syrup or paste, or cooked until
it can be moulded into hard balls. Unaffected by weather, it is the
best of Japanese sweets, and in its semiliquid stage is twisted out on
chopsticks at all seasons of the year. The older and browner the midzu
ame is, the better. It may be called the apotheosis of butter-scotch, a
glorified Oriental taffy, constantly urged upon one for one’s own good,
and conceded by foreign physicians in Japan to be of great value for
dyspeptics and consumptives. Though prepared all over the empire, this
curative sweet is the specialty of Uraga; and the secrets and formulas
held in the old families make for Uraga midzu ame, as compared with
other productions, a reputation akin to that of the Grande Chartreuse,
or Schloss Johannisberger, among other cordials or wines. Street artists
mould midzu ame paste, and blow it with a pipe into myriad fantastic
shapes for their small patrons; while at the greatest banquets, and even
on the Emperor’s table, it appears in the fanciful flowers that decorate
every feast.




CHAPTER V

KAMAKURA AND ENOSHIMA


The contemporary Yankee might anticipate the sage reflections of the
future New Zealander on London Bridge were there left enough ruins of
the once great city of Kamakura to sit upon; but the military capital
of the Middle Ages has melted away into rice fields and millet patches.
One must wrestle seriously with the polysyllabic guide-book stories of
the shoguns, regents, and heroes who made the glory of Kamakura, and
attracted to it a population of five hundred thousand, to repeople these
lonely tracts with the splendid military pageants of which they were the
scene.

The plain of Kamakura is a semicircle, bounded by hills and facing the
open Pacific, the surf pounding on its long yellow beach between two
noble promontories. The Dai Butsu, the great bronze image of Buddha,
which has kept Kamakura from sinking entirely into obscurity during the
centuries of its decay, stands in a tiny valley a half-mile back from
the shore. The Light of Asia is seated on the lotus flower, his head
bent forward in meditation, his thumbs joined, and his face wearing an
expression of the most benignant calm. This is one of the few great
show-pieces in Japan that is badly placed and lacks a proper approach.
Seen, like the temple gate-ways and pagodas of Nikko, at the end of a
long avenue of trees, or on some height silhouetted against the sky, Dai
Butsu (Great Buddha) would be far more imposing. Within the image is a
temple forty-nine feet in height; and through an atmosphere thick with
incense may be read the chalked names of ambitious tourists, who have
evaded the priests and left their signatures on the irregular bronze
walls. An alloy of tin and a little gold is mingled with the copper,
and on the joined thumbs and hands, over which visitors climb to sit
for their photographs, the bronze is polished enough to show its fine
dark tint. The rest of the statue is dull and weather-stained, its rich
incrustation disclosing the seams where the huge sections were welded
together.

A pretty landscape-garden, banks of blossoming plum-trees, and the
usual leper at the gate-way furnish the accustomed temple accessories,
and Buddha broods and meditates serene in his quiet sanctuary. The
photographic skill of the priest brings a good revenue to the temple,
and a fund is being slowly raised for building a huge pavilion above
the great deity, like that which stood there three hundred years ago.
During his six centuries of holy contemplation at Kamakura, Dai Butsu has
endured many disasters. Earthquakes have made him nod and sway on the
lotus pedestal, and tidal waves have twice swept over and destroyed the
sheltering temple, the great weight and thickness of the bronze keeping
the statue itself unharmed.

Kamakura is historic ground, and each shrine has its legends. The great
temple of Hachiman, the God of War, remains but as a fragment of its
former self, the buildings standing at the head of a high stone-embanked
terrace, from which a broad avenue of trees runs straight to the sea, a
mile and a half away. Here are the tomb of Yoritomo and the cave tombs of
his faithful Satsuma and Chosen Daimios; and the priests guard sacredly
the sword of Yoritomo, that of Hachiman himself, the helmet of Iyeyasu,
and the bow of Iyemitsu.

In the spring, Kamakura is a delightful resort, on whose dazzling beach
climate and weather are altogether different from those of Yokohama or
Tokio. In summer-time, the steady south wind, or monsoon, blows straight
from the ocean, and the pine grove between the hotel and shore is musical
all day long with the pensive sough of its branches. In winter it is open
and sunny, and the hot sea-water baths, the charming walks and sails, the
old temples and odd little villages, attract hosts of visitors.

On bright spring mornings men, women, and children gather sea-weed and
spread it to dry on the sand, after which it is converted into food as
delicate as our Iceland moss. Both farmers and fishermen glean this
salty harvest, and after a storm, whole families collect the flotsam
and jetsam of kelp and sea-fronds. Barelegged fisher-maidens, with blue
cotton kerchiefs tied over their heads, and baskets on their backs, roam
along the shore; children dash in and out of the frothing waves, and
babies roll contentedly in the sand; men and boys wade knee-deep in the
water, and are drenched by the breakers all day long, with the mercury
below 50°, in spite of the warm, bright sun. Women separate the heaps of
sea-weed, and at intervals regale their dripping lords with cups of hot
tea, bowls of rice, and shredded fish. It is all so gay and beautiful,
every one is so merry and happy, that Kamakura life seems made up of
rejoicing and abundance, with no darker side.

The poor in Japan are very poor, getting comparative comfort out of
smaller means than any other civilized people in the world. A few
cotton garments serve for all seasons alike. The cold winds of winter
nip their bare limbs and pierce their few thicknesses of cloth, and the
fierce heat of summer torments them; but they endure these extremes
with stoical good-nature, and enjoy their lovely spring and autumn the
more. A thatched roof, a straw mat, and a few cotton wadded _futons_, or
comforters, afford the Japanese laborer shelter, furniture, and bedding,
while rice, millet, fish, and sea-weed constitute his food. With three
crops a year growing in his fields, the poor farmer supports his family
on a patch of land forty feet square; and with three hundred and sixty
varieties of food fish swimming in Japanese waters, the fisherman need
not starve. Perfect cleanliness of person and surroundings is as much an
accompaniment of poverty as of riches.

Beyond Kamakura’s golden bow lies another beach—the strand of Katase,
at the end of which rises Enoshima, the Mont St. Michel of the Japanese
coast. Enoshima is an island at high tide, rising precipitously from the
sea on all sides save to the landward, where the precipice front is cleft
with a deep wooded ravine, that runs out into the long tongue of sand
connecting with the shore at low tide.

Like every other island of legendary fame, Enoshima rose from the sea in
a single night. Its tutelary genius is the goddess Benten, one of the
seven household deities of good-fortune. She is worshipped in temples
and shrines all over the woody summit of the island, and in a deep cave
opening from the sea. Shady paths, moss-grown terraces, and staircases
abound, and little tea-houses and tateba offer seats, cheering cups of
tea, and enchanting views. The near shores, the limitless waters of the
Pacific, and the grand sweep of Odawara Bay afford the finest setting for
Fujiyama anywhere to be enjoyed.

Enoshima’s crest is a very Forest of Arden, an enchanted place of
lovely shade. The sloping ravine which gives access to it holds only
the one street, or foot-path, lined with tea-houses and shell-shops,
all a-flutter with pilgrim flags and banners. The shells are cut into
whistles, spoons, toys, ornaments, and hair-pins; and tiny pink ones of
a certain variety form the petals of most perfect cherry blossoms, which
are fastened to natural branches and twigs.

The fish dinners of Enoshima are famous, and the Japanese, who have the
genius of cookery, provide more delicious fish dishes than can be named.
At the many tateba set up in temple yards or balanced on the edges of
precipices, conch-shells, filled with a black stew like terrapin, simmer
over charcoal fires. This concoction has a tempting smell, and the
pilgrims, who pick at the inky morsels with their chopsticks, seem to
enjoy it; but in the estimation of the foreigner it adds one more to the
list of glutinous, insipid preparations with which the Japanese cuisine
abounds. The great marine curiosity of Enoshima is the giant crab,
with its body as large as a turtle, and claws measuring ten, and even
twelve, feet from tip to tip. These crustaceans are said to promenade the
beach at night, and glare with phosphorescent eyes. Another interesting
Japanese crab, the _Doryppe Japonica_, comes more often from the Inland
Sea. A man’s face is distinctly marked on the back of the shell, and, as
the legend avers, these creatures incarnate the souls of the faithful
samurai, who, following the fortunes of the Tairo clan, were driven into
the sea by the victorious Minamoto. At certain anniversary seasons, well
known to true believers, the spirits of these dead warriors come up from
the sea by thousands and meet together on a moonlit beach.

Enoshima must have become the favorite summer resort of the region,
had not the whole island been reserved as an imperial demesne and site
for a sea-shore palace. When typhoons rage or storms sweep in from the
ocean, billows ring the island round with foam, spray dashes up to the
drooping foliage on the summit, the air is full of the wild breath and
wilder roar of the breakers, while the very ground seems to tremble. The
underground shrine of Benten is then closed to worshippers, and looking
down the sheer two hundred feet of rock, one sees only the whirl and
rage of waters that hide the entrance. When these storms rage, visitors
are sometimes imprisoned for days upon the island. At low tide and in
ordinary seas Benten’s shrine is easily entered by a ledge of rocks,
the hard thing being the climb up the long stone stair-ways to the top
of the island again. Guides are numerous, and an old man or a small
boy generally attaches himself to a company of strangers, and is so
friendly, polite, and amiable, that, after escorting it unbidden round
the island, he generally wins his cause, and is bidden to _maru maru_ (go
sight-seeing) as escort and interpreter.




CHAPTER VI

TOKIO


The first view of Tokio, like the first view of Yokohama, disappoints
the traveller. The Ginza, or main business street, starting from the
bridge opposite the station, goes straight to Nihombashi, the northern
end of the Tokaido, and the recognized centre of the city, from which all
distances are measured. Most of the road-way is lined with conventional
houses of foreign pattern, with their curb-stones and shade-trees,
while the tooting tram-car and the rattling _basha_, or light omnibus,
emphasize the incongruities of the scene. This is not the Yeddo of one’s
dreams, nor yet is it an Occidental city. Its stucco walls, wooden
columns, glaring shop-windows, and general air of tawdry imitation fairly
depress one. In so large a city there are many corners, however, which
the march of improvement has not reached, odd, unexpected, and Japanese
enough to atone for the rest.

Through the heart of Tokio winds a broad spiral moat, encircling the
palace in its innermost ring, and reaching, by canal branches, to the
river on its outer lines. In feudal days the Shogun’s castle occupied the
inner ring, and within the outer rings were the _yashikis_, or spread-out
houses, of his daimios. Each gate-way and angle of the moat was defended
by towers, and the whole region was an impregnable camp. Every daimio in
the empire had his yashiki in Tokio, where he was obliged to spend six
months of each year, and in case of war to send his family as pledges of
his loyalty to the Shogun. The Tokaido and the other great highways of
the empire were always alive with the trains of these nobles, and from
this migratory habit was developed the passion for travel and excursion
that animates every class of the Japanese people. When the Emperor came
up from Kioto and made Tokio his capital, the Shogun’s palace became his
home, and all the Shogun’s property reverted to the crown, the yashikis
of the daimios being confiscated for government use. In the old days the
barrack buildings surrounding the great rectangle of the yashiki were the
outer walls, protected by a small moat, and furnished with ponderous,
gable-roofed gate-ways, drawbridges, sally-ports, and projecting windows
for outlooks. These barracks accommodated the samurai, or soldiers,
attached to each daimio, and within their lines were the parade ground
and archery range, the residence of the noble family, and the homes
of the artisans in his employ. With the new occupation many yashiki
buildings were razed to the ground, and imposing edifices in foreign
style erected for government offices. A few of the old yashiki remain as
barracks, and their white walls, resting on black foundations, suggest
the monotonous street views of feudal days. Other yashiki have fallen to
baser uses, and sign-boards swing from their walls.

Modern sanitary science has plucked up the miles of lotus beds that
hid the triple moats in midsummer. From the bridges the lounger used
to overlook acres of pink and white blossoms rising above the solid
floors of bluish-green leaves; but the Philistines could not uproot the
moats, which remain the one perfect feudal relic of Japanese Yeddo. The
many-angled gate-ways, the massive stone walls, and escarpments, all moss
and lichen-grown, and sloping from the water with an inward curve, are
noble monuments of the past. Every wall and embankment is crowned with
crooked, twisted, creeping, century-old pines, that fling their gaunt
arms wildly out, or seem to grope along the stones. Here and there on the
innermost rings of the moat still rise picturesque, many-gabled towers,
with white walls and black roofs, survivors from that earlier day when
they guarded the _shiro_, or citadel, and home of the Shogun.

The army is always in evidence in Tokio, and the little soldiers in
winter dress of dark-blue cloth, or summer suits of white duck, swarm in
the neighborhood of the moats. In their splendid uniforms, the dazzling
officers, rising well in the saddle, trot by on showy horses. On pleasant
mornings, shining companies of cavalry file down the line of the inner
moat and through the deep bays of the now dismantled Cherry-Tree gate
to the Hibiya parade-ground, where they charge and manœuvre. When it
rains, the files of mounted men look like so many cowled monks, with
the peaked hoods of their great coats drawn over their heads, and they
charge, gallop, and countermarch through mud and drizzle, as if in a
real campaign. Taking the best of the German, French, Italian, and
British military systems, with instructors of all these nationalities,
the Japanese army stands well among modern fighting forces. There is a
military genius in the people, and the spirit of the old samurai has
leavened the nation, making the natty soldiers of to-day worthy the
traditions of the past.

A large foreign colony is resident in Tokio, the diplomatic corps, the
great numbers of missionaries, and those employed by the Government in
the university, schools, and departments constituting a large community.
The missionary settlement now holds the Tsukiji district near the
railway station; that piece of made ground along the shore first ceded
for the exclusive occupation of foreigners. Besides being malarial,
Tsukiji was formerly the rag-pickers’ district, and its selection was
not complimentary to the great powers, all of whose legations have now
left it. To reside outside of Tsukiji was permitted to non-officials in
extra-territorial times only when in Japanese employ. Any who chose to
live in Tokio were claimed as teachers by some kindly Japanese friend,
who became responsible for the stranger’s conduct. Before the revision
of the treaties with foreign powers, which compacts became operative
July 17, 1899, a foreigner could not go twenty-five miles beyond a
treaty-port without a passport from the Japanese foreign office issued
after a personal application to his legation in Tokio. Each place which
he wished to visit had to be named, and immediately upon his arrival
at a tea-house, the district policeman called for the passport and
registered the stranger. Any one attempting to travel without a passport
was promptly escorted to the nearest treaty-port. European tourists had
a formidable list of rules of conduct which their ministers exhorted
them to observe—that they should not quarrel, deface monuments, destroy
trees or shrubs, break windows, or go to fires on horseback. The American
tourist was trusted to behave without such minute instructions, and at
Kobé could visit the Kencho and ask a permit to visit Kioto without the
intervention of his consul—a recognition of the freedom and independence
of the American citizen, and a tribute to the individual sovereignty of
his nation, concerning which a Japanese poet wrote:

    “What are those strangely-clad beings
    Who move quickly from one spot of interest to another
    Like butterflies flitting from flower to flower?
            These are Americans,
    They are as restless as the ocean,
    In one day they will learn more of a city
    Than an inhabitant will in a year.
            Are they not extraordinary persons?”

All the legations are now on the high ground in the western part of the
city near the castle moats. All legation buildings are owned and kept up
by their respective governments. The Japanese Government, having offered
to give the land if the United States would erect a permanent legation,
finally built and rented the present structure to the great republic
before it was purchased.

The English possess a whole colony of buildings in the midst of a large
walled park, affording offices and residences for all the staff. Germany,
Russia, France, and the Netherlands own handsome houses with grounds. The
Chinese legation occupied part of an old yashiki until a beautiful modern
structure replaced the “spread-out-house” of such picturesqueness, and
iron grilles succeeded the quaint, old pea-green and vermilion gate-way.

The show places of Tokio are the many government museums at Uyéno Park,
the many mortuary temples of the Tokugawa Shoguns at Shiba and Uyéno,
the popular temple of Asakusa, and the Shinto temple at the Kudan, with
its race-course and view of the city; but the Kanda, the Kameido, the
Hachiman temples, many by-streets and queer corners, the out-door fairs,
the peddlers, and shops give the explorer a better understanding of the
life of the people than do the great monuments. Here and there he comes
upon queer old nameless temples with ancient trees, stones, lanterns,
tanks, and urns that recall a forgotten day of religious influence, when
they possessed priests, revenues, and costly altars.

An army of jinrikisha coolies waits for passengers at the station, and
among them is that Japanese Mercury, the winged-heeled Sanjiro, he of
the shaven crown and gun-hammer topknot of samurai days. His biography
includes a tour of Europe as the servant of a Japanese official. On
returning to Tokio he took up the shafts of his _kuruma_ again, and
is the fountain-head of local news and gossip. He knows what stranger
arrived yesterday, who gave dinner parties, in which tea-house the
“man-of-war gentlemen” had a _geisha_ dinner, where your friends
paid visits, even what they bought, and for whom court or legation
carriages were sent. He tells you whose house you are passing, what
great man is in view, where the next matsuri will be, when the cherry
blossoms will unfold, and what plays are coming out at the Shintomiza.
Sanjiro is cyclopædic at the theatre, and as a temple guide he exhales
ecclesiastical lore. To take a passenger on a round of official calls, to
and from state balls or a palace garden party, he finds bliss unalloyed,
and his explanations pluck out the heart of the mystery of Tokio.
“Mikado’s mamma,” prattles Sanjiro in his baby-English, as he trots past
the green hedge and quiet gate of the Empress Dowager’s palace, and
“_Tenno San_,” he murmurs, in awed tones, as the lancers and outriders of
the Emperor appear.

First, he carries the tourist to Shiba, the old monastery grounds
that are now a public park. Under the shadow of century-old pines and
cryptomeria stand the mortuary temples of the later Shoguns, superb
edifices ablaze with red and gold lacquer, and set with panels of carved
wood, splendid in color and gilding, the gold trefoil of the Tokugawas
shining on every ridge-pole and gable. These temples and tombs are lesser
copies of the magnificent shrines at Nikko, and but for those originals
would be unique. On a rainy day, the green shadow and gloom, the cawing
of the ravens that live in the old pine-trees, and their slow flight,
are solemn as death itself; and the solitude of the dripping avenues
and court-yards, broken only by the droning priests at prayer, and the
musical vibrations of some bell or sweet-voiced gong, invite a gentle
melancholy. On such a day, the priests, interrupted in their statuesque
repose, or their pensive occupation of sipping tea and whiffing tiny
pipes in silent groups around a brazier, display to visitors the altars
and ceilings and jewelled walls with painstaking minuteness, glad of one
ripple of excitement and one legitimate fee. Led by a lean, one-toothed
priest, you follow, stocking-footed, over lacquer floors to behold gold
and bronze, lacquer and inlaying, carving and color, golden images
sitting in golden shadows, enshrined among golden lotus flowers, and
sacred emblems. In one temple the clear, soft tones of the bronze gong, a
bowl eighteen inches in diameter and a little less in depth, vibrate on
the air for three full minutes before they die away.

Up mossy stair-ways, between massive embankments, and through a shady
grove, the priest’s clogs scrape noisily to the hexagonal temple, where
the ashes of Hidetada, the Ni Dai Shogun, Iyeyasu’s son, lie in a great
gold lacquer cylinder, the finest existing specimen of the lacquer
of that great art age. The quiet of Shiba, the solemn background of
giant trees, the deep shadows and green twilight of the groves, the
hundreds of stone lanterns, the ponds of sacred lotus, the succession of
dragon-guarded gate-ways, and carved and gorgeously-colored walls, crowd
the memory with lovely pictures. Near a hill-top pagoda commanding views
of the Bay and of Fuji, stands the tateba of a cheerful family, who bring
the visitor a telescope and cups of cherry-blossom tea.

A colony of florists show gardens full of wonderful plants and
dwarf-trees, and then Sanjiro minces, “I think more better we go see
more temples;” and we go, spinning past the giant Shiba gate and up
the road to Atago Yama, a tiny temple on the edge of a precipitous
hill-top, approached by men’s stairs, an air-line flight of broad steps,
and women’s stairs, curving by broken flights of easier slope. A leper,
with scaly, white skin and hideous ulcers, extends his miserable hand
for alms, and picturesque, white-clad pilgrims, with staff and bell, go
up and down those breathless flights. The tateba, with their rows of
lanterns, where the nesans offer tea of salted cherry blossoms, that
unfold again into perfect flowers in the bottom of the cup, overhang the
precipice wall, and look down upon the Shiba quarter as upon a relief map.

A breathless rush of two miles or more straight across the city, past
flying shops, beside the tooting tram-way and over bridges, and Sanjiro
runs into Uyéno Park, with its wide avenues, enormous trees, and
half-hidden temple roofs. The ground slopes away steeply at the left,
and at the foot of the hill lies a lotus lake of many acres that is a
pool of blossoms in midsummer. A temple and a tiny tea-house are on an
island in the centre, and around the lake the race-course is overarched
with cherry-trees. Great torii mark the paths and stairs leading from the
shore to the temples above.

At Uyéno are more tombs and more sanctuaries, avenues of lanterns, bells,
and drinking-fountains, and a black, bullet-marked gate-way, where the
Yeddo troops made their last stand before the Restoration. Near this
gate-way is the sturdy young tree planted by General Grant. Far back
in the park stand the mortuary temples, splendid monuments of Tokugawa
riches and power, though the most splendid, here as at Shiba, have been
destroyed by fire.

When the Tokio Fine Arts Club holds one of its loan exhibitions in
its Uyéno Park house, Sanjiro is inexorable, deposits his fare at the
door-way, shows the way to the ticket-office, and insists upon his seeing
the best work of the great artists. The noble club-men contribute
specimens from their collections of lacquer, porcelain, ivories,
bronzes, and _kakemonos_. Behind glass doors hang kakemonos by the great
artists, and Japanese visitors gaze with reverence on the masterpieces
of the Kano and Tosa schools. The great art treasures of the empire are
sequestrated in private houses and godowns, and to acquire familiarity
with them, to undertake an art education in semiannual instalments by
grace of the Fine Arts Club, is a discouraging endeavor. It would be
more hopeful to seek the Boston Museum of Fine Arts, the British Museum,
or Mr. Walters’s Baltimore galleries, which contain an epitome of all
Japanese art. At the Tokio Club, however, works of Sosen and Hokusai,
the two masters of the last century, are often exhibited. Sosen painted
inimitable monkeys, and connoisseurs of to-day award him the tardy fame
which his contemporaries failed to give. As a rule, foreigners prefer
Hokusai to all other masters, and they search old book-shops in the hope
of stumbling upon one of the innumerable books illustrated and sometimes
engraved by this prolific genius. His genius never lacked recognition,
and a century ago all feudal Yeddo went wild over his New-year’s cards,
each one a characteristic and unique bit of landscape, caricature, or
fantasy. His fourteen volumes of _Mangwa_, or rough sketches, and his One
Hundred Views of Fuji are most celebrated; but wonderfully clever are
his jokes, his giants, dwarfs, demons, goblins, and ghosts; and when he
died, at the age of ninety, he sighed that he could not live long enough
to paint something which he should himself esteem. After the visit to the
club Sanjiro takes his patron to the tomb of Hokusai, in a near-by temple
yard, and shows the brushes hung up by despairing and prayerful artists,
who would follow his immortal methods.

East of Uyéno stands the great Asakusa temple, shrine of one of the most
famous of the thirty-three famous Kwannons of the empire, the great place
of worship for the masses, and the centre of a Vanity Fair unequalled
elsewhere. Every street leading to the temple grounds is a bazaar and
merry fair, and theatres, side shows, booths, and tents, and all the
devices to entrap the idle and the pleasure-seeking, beset the pilgrim
on his way to the sanctuary. In florists’ gardens are shown marvels of
floriculture, in their ponds swim goldfish with wonderfully fluted tails,
and in tall bamboo cages perch Tosa chickens with tail feathers ten
and twelve feet long. Menageries draw the wondering rustics, and they
pay their coppers for the privilege of toiling up a wood, canvas, and
pasteboard Fujiyama to view the vast plain of the city lying all around
it, and on timbered slopes enjoy tobogganing in midsummer. Penetrating to
the real gate-way, it is found guarded by giant Nio, whose gratings are
spotted with the paper prayers that the worshipful have chewed into balls
and reverently thrown there. If the paper wad sticks to the grating, it
is a favorable omen, and the believer may then turn the venerable old
prayer-wheel, and farther on put his shoulder to the bar, and by one full
turn of the revolving library of Buddhist scriptures endow himself with
all its intellectual treasure.

The soaring roof of the great temple is fitly shadowed by camphor-trees
and cryptomeria that look their centuries of age, and up the broad
flagging there passes the ceaseless train of believers. One buys corn and
feeds the hundreds of pigeons, messengers of the gods, who live secure
and petted by all the crowds in the great enclosure, or pays his penny
to secure the release of a captive swallow, that flies back every night
to its owner. At the foot of the steps the pilgrim begins to pray, and,
ascending, mumbles his way to the altar. The colossal money-box, which
is said to gather in over a thousand dollars on great holidays, rings
and echoes well to the fall of the smallest coin. The sides of the temple
are open to the air, and the visitor may retain shoes and clogs, so that
the clatter of these wooden soles, the pilgrims’ clapping and mumbling,
mingle in one distracting roar.

Tame pigeons fly in and out through the open walls, and children chase
each other across the floor; but behind the grating candles burn, bells
tinkle, priests chant, and rows of absorbed worshippers clap, toss their
coppers, and pray, oblivious of all their surroundings.




CHAPTER VII

TOKIO—CONTINUED


There are no such holiday-makers as the Japanese. The whole twelvemonth
is fête-time, and the old year held three hundred and sixty-five
festivals and anniversaries. All the great days of the Chinese calendar
are observed, and the death-day of past sovereigns, instead of the
birthday; while each religion, each sect, each temple, and each
neighborhood has its own fête or matsuri, religious in its origin.
Every night different temple grounds and different streets glow with
lanterns and torches, an out-door fair is in full progress, and happy,
laughing, chattering men, women, and children enjoy it all. The evening
flower-fairs are as characteristic and picturesque as anything in Japan.
The smoke of blazing flambeaux, the smell of the women’s camellia seed
hair-oil, and the mingled odors from booths and portable restaurants,
are not enticing on a hot night, but at least they offend in an “artless
Japanese way.”

The booths along the whole length of the Ginza offer innumerable
odd notions, queer toys, pretty hair-pins, curios, and indescribable
trifles, every night in the year. The Japanese hair-pin, by-the-bye, is
a dangerous vanity, the babies often twisting themselves into the range
of its point, and the mothers impaling them on it in shaking them up
higher on their backs and tightening the bands that hold them. The comic
and ingenious toys, embodying the simplest principles of mechanics,
and by the aid of a little running water, or the heat of a candle,
performing wonderful feats, are such trifles of bamboo, thin pine, paper,
or straw, as American children would destroy at a touch. Yet the more
truly civilized Japanese little people play with them for weeks; and they
toddle home with minute wicker cages of _semi_, or cicada, on one finger,
content to hang them up and listen peaceably to the strident captives’
chirping mi-mi-mi all day long.

[Illustration: THE SEMI’S CAGE]

The first week of March is gala time for the small girls of Japan, when
their _Hina Matsuri_, or Feast of Dolls, is celebrated. Then do toy
shops and doll shops double in number and take on dazzling features,
while children in gay holiday clothes animate the streets. Little girls
with hair elaborately dressed, tied with gold cords and bright crape,
and gowns and girdles of the brightest colors, look like walking dolls
themselves. The tiniest toddler is a quaint and comical figure in
the same long gown and long sleeves as its mother, the gay-patterned
kimono, the bright inner garments showing their edges here and there,
and _obis_ shot with gold threads, making them irresistible. Nothing
could be gentler or sweeter than these Japanese children, and no place
a more charming play-ground for them. In the houses of the rich the
Dolls’ Festival is second only to the New Year in its importance. The
family don their richest clothing, and keep open house for the week.
The choicest pictures and art treasures are displayed, and with these
the hina or images that have been preserved from grandmothers’ and
great-grandmothers’ time, handed down and added to with the arrival of
each baby daughter. These dolls, representing the Emperor, Empress,
nobles, and ladies of the old Kioto court, are sometimes numbered by
dozens, and are dressed in correct and expensive clothing. During the
holiday the dolls are ranged in a row on a shelf like an altar or dais,
and food and gifts are placed before them. The tiny lacquer tables,
with their rice-bowls, teapots, cups, plates, and trays, are miniature
and exquisite likenesses of the family furnishings. Each doll has at
least its own table and dishes, and often a full set of tableware, with
which to entertain other dolls, and amazing prices have been paid for
sets of gold and carved red lacquer dishes, or these Lilliputian sets
in wonderful metal-work. After the festival is over, the host of dolls
and their belongings are put away until the next March; and when the
beautiful images emerge from the storehouses after their long hiding they
are as enchanting as if new. Nothing better illustrates inherent Japanese
ideas of life and enjoyment, and gentleness of manners, than this
bringing out of all the dolls for one long fête week in the year, and the
handing them down from generation to generation.

On the fifth day of the fifth month comes the boys’ holiday. The outward
sign is a tall pole surmounted with a ball of open basket-work, from
which hang the most natural-looking fish made of cloth or paper. Such a
pole is set before every house in which a boy has been born during the
year, or where there are young boys, and some patriarchal households
display a group of poles and a school of carp flying in the air. These
_nobori_, as the paper carp are called, are of course symbolic, the carp
being one of the strongest fish, stemming currents, mounting water-falls,
and attaining a great age. Many of these nobori are four or five feet in
length, and a hoop holding the mouth open lets them fill and float with
as life-like a motion as if they were flapping their fins in their own
element. In-doors, images and toys are set out in state array—miniature
warriors and wrestlers, spears, banners, and pennants, and all the
decorative paraphernalia that once enriched a warrior’s train. In all
classes children’s parties and picnics prevail The schools are given up
to out-door exercises, and every sunny morning processions of youngsters
file by, with banners and colored caps to distinguish them, and go to
some park or parade-ground for exercises, drills, and athletic games.

Besides the public schools maintained by Government, there are scores
of private schools and mission schools. With its higher institutions
reaching up to the Imperial University, with its special schools of law,
medicine, engineering, science, and the arts, Tokio offers the best
education to the youth of Japan. The public-school system is the equal of
that of the United States, and the Government employs foreign teachers in
even the remotest provincial schools. At a kindergarten the aristocratic
pupils, with a repose of manner inherited from generations of courtly
and dignified ancestors, trot in, in their little long-sleeved kimonos,
like a Mikado opera company seen through the wrong end of an opera-glass,
sit down demurely around low tables, and fold their hands like so many
old men and women of the kingdom of Lilliput. There is no tittering,
no embarrassment, nor self-consciousness; and these grave and serious
mites will take the blocks from the teachers with a reverent bow and
present them to other children with another formal salute, quite as their
grandfathers might have done at court. In some of the girls’ schools the
old Japanese methods are followed, and they are taught the traditional
etiquette and the _cha no yu_, to embroider, to write poems, to arrange
flowers, and to play the samisen. The koto, once almost obsolete,
is restored to favor, and girls delight to touch this sweet-toned,
horizontal harp.

The great summer festival is the opening of the river. This is the
beginning of the nightly water fêtes on the Sumidagawa, and in the
innumerable tea-houses that line its banks. This fête, appointed for
the last week of June, is often postponed to the more settled season of
July. Flat-bottomed house-boats, with open sides, awnings hung round
with lanterns, and sturdy boatmen at either end of the craft, go up the
river by hundreds and thousands at sunset, gliding out from the creeks
and canals that everywhere intersect the city. The glittering fleet
gathers in the broad stretch of stream lying between the Asakusa bashi
and the Ryogoku bashi, and these two bridges are black with spectators.
The rows of tea-houses lining both shores spread red blankets over the
balcony railings, and hang row upon row of lanterns along balustrades and
eaves. With their rooms thrown wide open to the water, they themselves
look like great lanterns. Every room of every house has its dinner party,
the tea-house of the Thousand Mats being engaged months before hand,
and every _maiko_ and geisha bespoken. Boats command double prices, and
nearly every boat has its family group; little children in holiday dress,
their elders in fresh silk, crape, gauze, or cotton kimonos, sitting on
the red floor-cloth, each with a tray of dolls’ dishes, filled with the
morsels of dainty things that make up a Japanese feast, and saké bottles
circulating freely. The lines of lanterns shed a rose-colored light over
all; and at one end a pretty maiko goes through her graceful poses, the
company keeping time with her in rhythmical hand-clappings. Peddlers
of fruit, candies, fireworks, and saké; performing jugglers, acrobats,
and story-tellers; floating restaurants, theatres, side-shows, and
boat-loads of musicians row in and out among the rest. Talk, laughter,
and the wailing notes of samisens fill the air with a hum that swells to
cheers and roars as the swift rockets fill the air with balls, fountains,
sheaves, sprays, jets, and trails of light; or fiery dragons, wriggling
monsters, rainbows, and water-falls shine out on the dark night sky.
Although saké flows everywhere, there is no drunkenness or disorder to
degrade these gentle, cheerful merrymakers.

Fires are among the thrilling but picturesque experiences of city life,
confined chiefly to the winter months. The annual losses of Japan through
conflagrations are very great, and Tokio has been destroyed many times.
The flimsy little straw-matted, wooden houses are always ready to blaze;
and if a lamp explodes, a brazier upsets, or a spark flies, the whole
place is in flames, which leap from roof to roof until the quarter is
kindled. Each time a burned district is rebuilt the streets are widened,
a measure which preserves property but ruins picturesqueness, for the
broad thoroughfares, lined with low, unpainted buildings, make the modern
Japanese city monotonous and uninteresting.

The diminutive Japanese dwellings, of toy-like construction, rest on
corner posts set on large rocks, and made stable by their heavy roofs of
mud and tiles. Fires are stemmed only by tearing down all buildings in
the path of the flames, which is done as easily as a house of cards is
overturned. A rope, fastened to one of the upright corner posts, brings
the structure down with a crash, while the heavy roof covers it like
an extinguisher. The ordinary city house or shop may have twelve feet
of frontage, and even a second story seldom raises the roof more than
fifteen feet from the ground. To hear of a thousand houses being burned
in a night is appalling, but a thousand of these Lilliputian dwellings
and their microscopic landscape gardens would not cover more area than
two or three blocks of a foreign city.

Each section or ward has a high tower or ladder, with a long bell, and
from this lookout the watchman gives the alarm or the near policeman
sounds the fire-bell. Pandemonium follows, for a more excitable being
than the Japanese does not exist, and the fire-bell’s clang is suggestive
of many sad and terrible experiences. Besides the municipal fire
brigade with their ladders and hand-pumps, each ward maintains private
watchmen and firemen. These watchmen roam their beats from dusk to
daylight, jingling the loose iron rings on the tops of their long staffs.
Throughout the night the watchman’s clinking rings are heard at half-hour
intervals or oftener. The policemen, on the contrary, go about quietly,
lurking in shadow to pounce upon malefactors; and foreigners, mistaking
the fire-guardian for the constable, have pointed many jokes at his noisy
progress.

When the alarm-bell clangs, friends rush to help friends in saving their
effects, and thieves make the most of the opportunity. Blocks away from
the fire agitated people gather up mats, screens, bedding, clothing,
and cooking utensils, and hurry from the neighborhood. Then does the
simplicity of Japanese life justify itself. No cumbrous furniture is
rolled out, to be broken in the transit; no tables, chairs, or clumsy
beds are ruined in the saving. One small hand-cart holds the roll of
wadded comforters and gowns that compose the bedding of the family,
their clothing, and their few other effects. The sliding paper-screens
are slipped from their grooves, the thick straw-mats are taken from the
floor, and the household departs, leaving but the roof, corner posts, and
rough floor behind them. Processions of these refugees stream away from
the burning quarter, and the heart of the spectator goes out to the poor
people, who, with so little, live so cheerfully and suffer so bravely.

The emblems or rallying banners always carried by native fire-companies
astonish foreign eyes. Glorified drum-majors’ sticks, gigantic clubs,
spades, hearts, diamonds, balls, crescents, stars, or puzzles, are borne
aloft by the color-bearer of the detachment, who stands in the midst
of smoke, sparks, and the thickest of the hurly-burly, to show where
his company is at work. Thrilling tales are told of these Casabiancas
remaining on roofs or among flames until engulfed in the blazing ruins.

Sometimes carpenters begin to build new habitations on the still smoking
ground, stepping gingerly among hot stones and tiles. The amazing
quickness with which Japanese houses rise from their ashes defies
comparison. In twelve hours after a conflagration the little shop-keepers
will resume business at the old stand. Fire insurance is not suited to
this country of wood and straw dwellings; but thatched roofs are giving
way to tiles in the cities, and brick is more and more used for walls.
Stone is too expensive, and, in this earthquake country, open to greater
objections than brick. The stone walls sometimes seen are a sham, the
stones being thin slabs nailed on the wooden framework of a house, like
tiles or shingles, to rattle down in a harmless shower when the earth
heaves and rocks. Steam fire-engines are unknown, and hand-grenades are
inevitably forgotten in the excitement of a conflagration.

Earthquakes, though frequent, are fortunately not severe, and only
one catastrophe has been suffered since the convulsions of 1854 and
1855, which the malcontents attributed to the wrath of the gods at the
spectacle of foreign barbarians entering the country. The old myth,
that the earth—meaning the islands of Japan—rests upon the back of a
huge fish, whose writhings cause these disturbances, places the head of
the leviathan beneath Yezo, its tail under the southern island, and its
vital and active body below Yokohama and Tokio. Now the Government has a
seismologist on its university staff, and each tremor or palpitation is
accurately recorded, the average number reaching four hundred annually.
Kobé and Kioto seldom experience even the slightest motion, but in the
vicinity of the capital one becomes fairly accustomed to the unpleasant
visitation. A slight disturbance sets lamps and chandeliers vibrating;
with a heavier rock all bric-à-brac not wired fast to cabinets,
mantels, or tables, slides to the floor; and a harder shock loosens
tiles, wrenches timbers, and sends brick chimneys, not boxed in wood or
sheet-iron, crashing through the roofs. A small house rattles as if the
earthquake fish had come out of the sea and seized it as a terrier does a
rat. Pebbles grate in garden paths, tall evergreens snap their tops like
switches, bells ring, clocks stop, and people rush frantically to open
spaces or streets.

The Japanese seldom drink water, although they splash, dabble, or soak
in it half the time; yet men who are working in moats or lotus-ponds,
grubbing out the old roots or stalks, and dripping wet to their waists
and shoulders, will quit work on rainy days. In Yokohama harbor,
coolies who load and unload lighters, and are in and out of water
continually, often refuse to work when a shower begins; but a wet day
brings a new aspect to the streets, and fair weather has no monopoly of
picturesqueness. The unoccupied women with babies tied on their backs, an
apparently large leisure class, are always gadding about the town with
the aimless unconcern of hens, taking no account of the weather, and
enjoying the open air regardless of the barometer. Children are equally
indifferent, and jinrikisha coolies, although they draw the hoods and tie
their passengers in snug and dry with oil-paper or rubber aprons, trot
along cheerfully, with their too scanty cotton garments more abbreviated
than ever. They substitute for an umbrella a huge flat straw plate of
a hat, and instead of putting on galoches, they take off even their
straw sandals and run barefooted, tying up the big toe with a bit of rag
or wisp of straw, apparently by way of decoration. Those pedestrians
who wish to be stately and dry-shod thrust their bare feet into a
half-slipper arrangement of wood and oil-paper, perched on two wooden
rests three inches high, adding this cubit to their stature.

When the rain-drops patter the shops are a delight, and the great
silk bazaars of Echigoya and Dai Maru, the Louvre and Bon Marché of
Tokio, are as entertaining as a theatre. Both occupy corners on great
thoroughfares, and have waving curtains of black cloth, with crest and
name in white, as the only wall or screen from the street. The one
vast open room of the first story is revealed at a glance. The floor
proper of this great apartment, raised a foot and a half from the stone
walk surrounding it, is covered with the usual straw-mats, the uniform
glistening surface extending more than sixty feet either way. Here and
there salesmen and accountants, the book-keepers being also cashiers,
sit at low desks, where they keep their sorobans, money, and curious
ledgers. There are no shelves nor counters, and in groups on the mats
sit women with beautifully-dressed hair, and men in sober silk garments,
inspecting the heaps of rainbow fabrics strewn about them. Small boys
bring out arm-loads and baskets of silks from the godowns, for no stock
is ever in sight until the purchaser asks for it. It is etiquette for
these small boys to hail and cheer the arriving and departing customer,
and they drone out some nasal chorus. We once lifted the street curtain
at Dai Maru’s on a rainy day to find the whole matted area deserted of
customers. Immediately the battalion of small boys sprang to their feet,
and, deafening us with a chanted canticle, hurried to the corner where
a steaming bronze urn, various tea-caddies, and a shelved box full of
tea-sets provide patrons with cups of amber-tinted nectar. For an hour
these myrmidons ran to and fro, baskets were carried back and forth,
and gold brocades supplied sunlight and rainbows for a gloomy day. All
these precious brocades come in lengths of four and a half yards for the
broad obis or sashes that are one secret of her looks in the toilet of
a Japanese woman. Those woven of silk alone are as thick as leather and
soft as crape, and the massed gold threads, while glistening like plates
of chased metal, give stiffness but not hardness to the fabrics. When the
woof threads are left in thick, shaggy loops on the under side, not cut
away in any economical fashion, these are _yesso nishikis_, the choicest
of all Japanese stuffs, and valued from sixty to one hundred and twenty
dollars for the single obi length.

The Nakadori is a half-mile-long street of curio and second-hand shops,
which just before the New Year contain their best bargains, and no one
can hold to the safety of his jinrikisha through that straight and
narrow path, beset by every temptation of old porcelains, lacquer, and
embroideries. Peddlers will gather from these shops and carry packs twice
their own size, to spread their contents out in the room of a customer.
Their wares are so tempting and cheap that the beholder cannot resist
them, after a reformation of prices, and that peddler who comes twice has
marked his victim for his own. On certain days of the week a rag fair is
held on the Yanagiwara. Vendors in rows half a mile long sit under the
willow-trees on the canal bank, with neat piles of old clothing, scraps
of cloth, and ornaments for sale. Between Shiba and the railway station
is a rag alley, a Petticoat Lane of old clothing, but most of it is
foreign and unpicturesque, even in the flying glimpses to be caught from
a jinrikisha.

In curio-hunting the experienced buyer invariably replies _takai_, “too
much,” to whatever price the dealer names. If intent on the bargain he
may add _takusan takai_, “altogether too much.” _Osoroshi takai_, or
_tohomoni takai_, “inexpressibly, unspeakably dear,” sometimes serves
to abate the price by reason of the dealer’s amazement at hearing those
classic and grandiloquent words brought down to common usage.

Once I visited the most charming of old-clothes shops, one where
theatrical wardrobes were kept; but Sanjiro could not, or would not
remember it, and I never returned. The shopmen were sober and serious
automata, whose countenances were stolid and imperturbable, and one
might as well have bargained with the high-priest for the veil of the
temple, as have offered them less than they asked. They sat, smoked, and
cast indifferent glances at us while baskets of gorgeous raiment were
borne in, and affected to look up the prices in a book of records. After
baiting me long enough, and bringing me to raise my offer, the trio of
partners would suddenly clap their hands, say something in concert, and
deliver me the article. It was all as precisely ordered and acted as a
set scene on the stage, and I longed in vain to assist at other acts in
the unique drama.




CHAPTER VIII

TOKIO FLOWER FESTIVALS


With all its foreign sophistications, flower worship has not died
out in the Japanese capital. The calendar is divided into the time
of the camellia, the plum, the cherry, the wistaria, the lotus, the
chrysanthemum, and the maple. Orange blossoms and tea blossoms alone
are omitted among the special flower festivals, and the Japanese as
naturally refer to the time of the cherry blooming or of maple-leaves, as
we to spring or autumn. They infuse into these festivals a sentiment and
feeling, a spirit and gayety, inherited from generations of flower-loving
ancestors, who made their æsthetic pilgrimages year after year to see the
acres of wonderful flowers in the different suburbs of each city. By the
old calendar, the first unfolding of the plum-trees, the true awakening
of the seasons, marked the new year. In the change from the Chinese
method of reckoning to the Gregorian, the Japanese January fell to a
churlish mood of nature, when only late chrysanthemums, camellias, and
in-door dwarf-trees can bloom. But every door-way is then arched with
evergreens and flowers; pine and bamboo, bound with braided straw ropes,
are set before the house; tassels of rice straw are festooned across
the eaves, and lanterns hang in rows. The emblematic rice-cake, prawn,
orange, and fern-leaf are fastened above the lintel, the handsomest
screen is brought forward, and more emblems and a large bowl for cards
are set out at the entrance. This is the season when all debts are paid,
while general visiting and feasting occupy three days. Everybody says to
everybody else, _Shinen ome deto_, “I wish you a happy New-year;” or,
_Man zai raku_, “Good-luck for ten thousand years.” Everybody sends his
friend a present—a basket of fruit, or a dumpling of red beans or rice
dough, wrapped in ceremonial paper. The streets of Tokio, crowded with
merrymakers and lighted at night by thousands of lanterns and torches,
hold out-of-door fairs without number, and from palace to hovel run
sounds of rejoicing; yet this joyous homage to the spirit of life is paid
in midwinter, when snow-flakes may shroud the blooming camellia-trees,
though the clear, bright Indian-summer weather often lasts until after
the new year. Winter, a long calamity elsewhere in the same latitude,
is only the disagreeable incident of a few weeks in Central Japan. A
fortnight, a month, of melting snows, cold rains, and dull skies, and
lo! the branches of the withered, old black plum-trees are starred with
fragrant white flowers. For a few days a hazy calm hushes the air, sounds
are veiled, light is softened, and spring has really come, no matter how
many sullen relapses it may suffer before the glorious April cloud-burst
of cherry blossoms decks the empire in wreaths of white and pink, and
fills the people with joy. And this linked sweetness long drawn out, this
gentle season of delight, lasts from the bursting of the plum blossoms in
February to the end of the nyubai, or rainy season of June.

[Illustration: POETS BENEATH THE PLUM-TREES]

Beyond Kameido’s wistaria-bordered lake are ancient plum groves, whose
trees—old, gnarled, twisted, black, and lichen-covered, propped with
poles and stone posts—writhe and twist over the ground in contortions
which explain their name—the _Gwariobai_, or the couchant dragon-trees.
This Ume Yashiki was once the villa of a Shogun’s favorite. Its
buildings, fences, and hedges are gray with age, its stone tablets,
moss-grown and something in the hoary antiquity of the place subdues
one’s pulses. The long cry of a hidden boatman in the creek beyond the
high camellia hedge is the only sound that breaks the silence. People sit
on the red-covered benches, women in soft-toned crapes walk under the
strange skeleton shadows like moving figures of a dream, and children
flash among the black trunks brilliant in their gay garb. Often one sees
visionary old men sitting lost in reverie, and murmuring to themselves
of _ume no hana_, the plum blossom. They sip tea, they rap out the ashes
from tiny pipes, and slipping a writing-case from the girdle, unroll a
scroll of paper and indite an ode or sonnet. Then, with radiant face
and cheerful muttering, the ancient poet will slip his toes into his
clogs and tie the little slip to the branches of the most charming tree.
The well-bred spectators do not push upon the fluttering scroll, as my
impetuous fellow-countrymen would do, but with a decent dignity read and
criticise the praises of the blossoms and the solemn stillness of the old
yashiki.

The veriest Gradgrind could not be indifferent to the poetic charm of the
Japanese spring-time, wherein the setting of the buds, their swelling,
and the gradual unfolding of _sakura_, the cherry blossoms, are matters
of great public concern, the native newspapers daily printing advance
despatches from the trees. Even more beautiful than the plum-tree
festival is the Tokio celebration of the blossoming of the cherry, and
gayer than the brilliant throngs are the marvellous trees. From the
wild, indigenous dwarf seedling of the mountains have been developed
countless varieties, culminating in that which bears the pink-tinged
double blossoms as large as a hundred-leafed rose, covering every branch
and twig with thick rosettes. A faint fragrance arises from these sheets
of bloom, but the strange glare of pinkish light from their fair canopy
dazzles and dizzies the beholder. The cherry-blossom Sunday of Uyéno Park
is a holiday of the upper middle class. One week later, the double avenue
of blossoming trees, lining the Mukojima for a mile along the river bank,
invites the lower classes to a very different celebration from that of
the decorous, well-dressed throng driving, walking, picnicking, and
tea drinking under the famous trees. No warning to keep off the grass
forbids their wandering at will over the great park, every foot of whose
ground is historic, whose trees are ancient, whose avenues are broad and
winding, and whose woods are as dark as the forest primeval. Temple bells
softly boom, ravens croak, and happy voices fill the air.

Not the Bois, the Cascine, or the Thier Garten can vie with Uyéno on this
blossom Sunday. Down every path and avenue are vistas of flowery trees,
lofty and wide-spreading as vast oaks and elms, and through their snowy
branches shine thousands of other snowy branches, or countless solitary
trees gleaming against green backgrounds. The wide lotus lake below Uyéno
reflects the white wonder that encircles the race-course, and the temple
roofs on the tiny islands are smothered in pink branches. Under the great
grove of cherry-trees tea-house benches are set close, and there the
people lunch and dine and sup; and though saké flows freely, the most
confirmed drinker is only a little redder, a little happier, a little
more loquacious than the rest. Czars and kaisers may well envy this
Oriental ruler, whose subjects gather by thousands, not to throw bombs
and riot for bread or the division of property, but to fall in love with
cherry-trees, and write poems in their praise. At the cherry-blossom
season especially his inborn passion for flowers and landscapes shows
itself in prince, poet, peasant, merchant, and coolie. Tattered beggars
gaze entranced at the fairy trees, and princes and ministers of state
go to visit the famous groves. Bulletins announce, quite as a matter of
course, that Prince Sanjo or Count Ito has gone to Nara or Kioto, a three
days’ journey, to see the blossoming trees; which is as if Bismarck or
Gladstone should interrupt his cares of state to undertake a pilgrimage
to a distant rose show.

[Illustration: A UYÉNO TEA-HOUSE]

Later in the season the carefully tended trees in the palace grounds put
forth their blossoms, and sovereign and courtiers hang poems on their
branches, while the spring garden party gathers the whole court circle
under the aisles of bloom in the palace grounds of Hama Rikiu. Every
citizen who has a garden gives an out-door fête, and flower-bordered
cards invite guests to see the native sakura, or the _cerisiers_ of the
diplomatic set.

The celebration of the Mukojima, an avenue along the east bank of
the Sumidagawa, lined for more than two miles with double rows of
cherry-trees, belongs to the lower ten thousand. On Sunday, which is
officially a day of rest, the water is dotted with hundreds of boats, and
solemn little policemen keep the holiday-makers moving along the shore.
Friends recognize each other in the crowd by some distinctive article of
clothing. One procession of jinrikishas will land a group with heads tied
up in gayly-figured towels all alike, or bits of figured cotton folded
as collars around the necks of their kimonos. Boat-loads of men, partly
disguised by their queer head-dresses, are sculled and poled along the
banks, shouting and singing, clapping and strumming the samisen, with
an entire abandon that is the wonder and envy of the Anglo-Saxon. Every
reveller has his saké gourd, or tiny tub slung over his shoulder, which
he empties and refills, as long as his money and consciousness last.
Every man offers friend, neighbor, and stranger a cup of the cheering
spirit. One booth in three is a saké stand, and pyramids of straw-covered
saké tubs stand before every tea-house. This saké, or rice brandy,
tastes and looks like the weakest sherry, although it scents the air
with alcoholic fumes. Made everywhere in Japan, the saké distilled from
the rice of the broad Osaka plain is most esteemed by connoisseurs for a
peculiarly delicate flavor. As it is the one liquor that does not improve
with age, the newest is the best, and is kept in wooden tubs closed with
spigots, and drawn off into open-mouthed porcelain bottles, which are set
in hot water if warm saké is desired. The Japanese drink it from little
shallow porcelain or lacquer cups that hold barely a tablespoonful, but
by repetition they imbibe pints. Its first effect is to loosen the tongue
and limber the joints; its second to turn the whole body a flaming red.

Mukojima’s carnival rivals the saturnalia of the ancients. This spring
revel affords another resemblance between this æsthetic people and the
old Romans, and one half expects to find a flower-crowned statue of
Bacchus in some lovely little landscape garden beside the Mukojima. Men
dance like satyrs, cup and gourd in hand, or, extending a hand, make
orations to the crowd—natural actors, orators, and pantomimists every
one of them. But, with all this intoxication, only glee and affection
manifest themselves. No fighting, no rowdyism, no rough words accompany
the spring saturnalia; and the laughter is so infectious, the antics and
figures so comical, that even sober people seem to have tasted of the
insane cup. At night lanterns swing from all the rows of tea-houses,
booths, and fairy branches, and interminable Japanese dinners are eaten,
with beautiful maiko and geisha posing and gliding, twanging the samisen
and _tsuzumi_ drums, their kimonos embroidered with cherry blossoms,
hair-pins, and coronals of blossoms set in the butterfly loops of
blue-black hair. Then the rain comes, the petals fall, and those snow
storms not from the skies whiten the ground.

[Illustration: IRIS GARDENS AT HORI KIRI]

For a week in June, jinrikishas spin up this leafy tunnel to the iris
fêtes at Hori Kiri, where in ponds and trenches grow acres of such
fleur-de-lis as no Bourbon ever knew. Compared with the cherry-blossom
carnival, this festival is a quiet and decorous garden party, where
summer-houses, hills, lakes, armies of royal flowers, and groups of
visitors seem to be consciously arranging themselves for decorative
effects.

After the season opens, flower festivals crowd one another, and the
miracles of Japanese floriculture presently exhaust the capacity of
wonder. One of the most superb of their productions is the _botan_, or
tree peony, whose fringed and silken flowers, as large as dinner-plates,
show all delicate rose and lilac shades, a red that is almost black, and
cream, pale yellow, straw color, and salmon hues of marvellous beauty.
At the Ikegami temples, the Nichiren priests display with pride their
botan, now three hundred years old, whose solid trunk and wrinkled bark
uphold a multitude of stately blossoms. Azaleas, fire-red, snow-white,
salmon-pink, and lilac, crowd every garden, and the mountains and wild
river-banks are all ablaze with them in May.

Then, also, the wistaria, the _fuji_, is in bloom, and at the Kameido
temple makes an eighth wonder of the world. Every householder has his
wistaria trellis, generally reaching out as a canopy over some inlet,
or, as at Kameido, forming the roofs of the open-air tea-houses edging
the lake. The mat of leaves and blossoms overhead casts thick, cool
shadows, and the long, pendent purple and white flowers are reflected
in the water. Blossoms two and even three feet long are common, and
only a great swaying tassel four feet in length draws a “_Naruhodo!_”
(wonderful) from the connoisseurs. Whole families come to spend the day
on the borders of the little lake, sipping amber tea, tossing _mochi_ to
the lazy goldfish, or sitting in picturesque groups on the low platforms
under the canopies of flowers fluttering with poems and lanterns. The
temple is ancient, and the grounds are full of tiny shrines, stone
lanterns, tablets, and images, and dwarfed and curiously trained pine
trees, with a high, hump-backed little bridge, over which, in the old
days, only priests and grandees might walk. Golden carp, venerable old
fellows, three or four feet in length, show an orange nose now and then
above the surface of the pond. The people call these pets by clapping
their hands, and the golden gourmands swim from one horn of plenty,
filled with mochi, or rice-cakes, with which they are fed, to another.
At Kasukabe, on the Oshukaido, north-east of Tokio, is the most famous
wistaria in the empire. The vine is five hundred years old, with pendent
blossoms over fifty inches long, and trellises covering a space of four
thousand feet, and thither poets and pilgrims reverently go.

In August occurs the one great lotus show now seen in Tokio, when the
lake below Uyéno Park shows acres of bluish-green plates of leaves
starred with pink and white blossoms, and the enchanted beholder looks
down from the bridges and tea-houses of the little islands straight into
the heart of the great flowers. The castle moats no longer show their
acres of lotus, and the mimic salutes no longer ring around the citadel,
as when those myriad blossoms of Buddha opened with a gentle noise under
the first warm rays of the sun. There is a lovely lotus-pond back of
the Shiba pagoda, just seen as the jinrikisha whirls along the shady
avenue skirting it, but the lotus of the moats was the summer glory of
Tokio. The flower was not alone to blame for malarial exhalations, as
the contest still rages between the two sides of the city, as to whether
the vapors from the moats, or those from the exposed mud flats and made
ground of the Tsukiji section, are most pernicious.

[Illustration: AT KAMEIDO]

The festival of the _kiku_, or chrysanthemum, in autumn, decks the
whole empire with red, white, and yellow flowers. The sixteen-petalled
chrysanthemum is the imperial or government crest; and the Emperor’s
birthday, the third of November, coming in the height of the season,
is made a gala-day in every province, and the occasion of gorgeous
flower shows. The Western mind is filled with envy to discover that the
wide-spreading, spicy flowers selling here for a few coppers each, cost
as many dollars under new names across the water. Dango-zaka, dismissed
with a line in the guide-book, is more picturesquely Japanese in autumn
than any other suburb of Tokio. A community of florists tend, prune,
dwarf, and cultivate their chrysanthemum plants in obscurity until the
blossoming time makes Dango-zaka a gay fair. The unique productions of
their gardens are set pieces of flowers on a gigantic scale. Under matted
sheds, which are so many temporary stages without footlights, groups with
life-sized figures are arranged, whose faces and hands are of wax or
composition, but whose clothes, the accessories, and scenery are made of
living flowers, trained so closely over a framework that the mechanism
is not even suspected. The plants forming the flower-pieces are taken
up with all their roots, wrapped in straw and cloths, propped up inside
the skeleton framework, and watered every day. The flowers, drawn to
the outside and woven into place, produce a solid surface of color, and
are shaded with the most natural effects. The tableaux represent scenes
from history and legend, and from the latest plays, or even illustrate
the last emotional crime of the day. Here are seen whole mountain-sides
of flowers, with water-falls of white blossoms spreading into floral
streams; and chrysanthemum women leading chrysanthemum horses, ridden
by chrysanthemum men across chrysanthemum bridges. Gigantic flowers,
microscopic flowers, plants of a single blossom, and single plants of
two hundred blossoms, have bamboo tents to themselves. Touters invite
one to enter, proprietors chant the story of their pictures, and the
side-show, the juggler, the fakir, and the peddler make the bannered and
lanterned lanes a gay and innocent Babel. All classes visit Dango-zaka,
and wander together up and down its one steep street, and in and out of
the maze of gardens, paying a copper or two at each gate-way. Giants and
saintly images forty and fifty feet high are enshrined in mat pavilions
as lofty as temples, and to these marvellous chrysanthemum creatures the
phonograph has lately added its wonders.

[Illustration: IN DANGO-ZAKA STREET]

The Japanese listen politely when foreigners tell that they have seen
chrysanthemums just as large in America. Mere size is not all that they
attempt, since these wizard gardeners can easily spread the petals to
any diameter they fancy; grow the chrysanthemum on a stem six feet or
nine feet high as easily as dwarf it to a blooming mite two inches tall,
growing in a thimble-pot. Every season, some new fantasy in petals
is presented, and the foliage of the chrysanthemum is as carefully
considered as the blossom in Japan. With one question about the green
leaves adorning the stem of the foreign chrysanthemum, Dango-zaka people
can silence the braggart barbarian, who usually has to admit that no one
thinks of the foliage in the West, and that he himself never noticed it
before. The unkempt foliage of Chinese and Occidental chrysanthemums
would not be tolerated in a Japanese flower show, where the leaves of
the plant must be distributed, the composition balanced according to
the rules of flower arrangement—that art beyond all arts, the last to
be expounded to the Philistines, who consider the biggest bunch the
best bouquet, and for a last barbaric touch introduce milliners’ bows
of aniline-dyed ribbons to their monstrosities in floral arrangement.
The touch of Western vulgarization is complete when the poetic and
descriptive names of Japanese chrysanthemums are changed to suit the
Western taste. The lovely white “Frozen Moonlight,” “Fuji’s Snows,”
“Dashing Spray,” “Moonlit Waves,” and “Hoar Frost” become “the Mrs. John
Smith” or “the Mrs. Peter Brown.” The coolie, who draws the visitor’s
jinrikisha, is as voluble over the flowers as any of his patrons, and
quite as discriminating an admirer. Instead of stopping to rest after
his long pull to that hilly suburb, he follows his passenger, pointing
out beauties and marvels, approving and exclaiming with contagious
enthusiasm.

[Illustration: TEA-BLOSSOMS]

In November, with the brilliant maple-leaves, the floral year ends. The
coquette sends her lover a leaf or branch of maple to signify that, like
it, her love has changed. Both the tea-plant and camellia are in bloom,
but there is no rejoicing in their honor, and flower-worshippers count
the weeks until the plum shall bloom again.




CHAPTER IX

JAPANESE HOSPITALITIES


Among Japanese virtues stands hospitality, but, until the adoption of
foreign dress and customs by the court nobles, no Japanese allowed his
wife to receive general visitors, or entertain mixed companies. The
Japanese is, consequently, a born club-man, and makes the club-house a
home. The Rokumeikwan, or Tokio Nobles’ Club, is the most distinguished
of these corporations. Its president is an imperial prince, and its
members are diplomats, nobles, officials, rich citizens, and resident
foreigners. The exquisite houses and gardens of the smaller, purely
Japanese clubs, are perfect specimens of native architecture, decoration,
and landscape gardening. By an arrangement of sliding screens, the houses
themselves may afford one large room or be divided into many small ones,
besides the tiny boxes in which are celebrated the rites of cha no yu, or
ceremonial tea.

Their elaborate dinners, lasting for hours, with jugglers, dancers,
and musicians between the courses, are very costly. Rich men display a
Russian prodigality in entertaining, which was even greater in feudal
times. A day or two after arriving in Japan it was my good-fortune to be
a guest at one of these unique entertainments, given at the Koyokwan,
or Maple Leaf Club-house, on the hill-side above the Shiba temples. We
arrived at three o’clock, and were met at the door by a group of pretty
nesans, or maids of the house, who, taking off our hats and shoes, led
us, stocking-footed, down a shining corridor and up-stairs to a long,
low room, usually divided into three by screens of dull gold paper. One
whole side of this beautiful apartment was open to the garden beyond a
railed balcony of polished cedar, and the view, across the maple-trees
and dense groves of Shiba, to the waters of the Bay was enchanting. The
decorations of the club-house repeat the maples that fill the grounds.
The wall screens are painted with delicate branches, the _ramma_, or
panels above the screens, are carved with them, and in the outer wall and
balcony-rail are leaf-shaped openings. The dresses of the pretty nesans,
the crape cushions on the floor, the porcelain and lacquer dishes, the
saké bottles and their carved stands, the fans and bon-bons, all display
the maple-leaf. In the _tokonoma_, or raised recess where the flower-vase
and kakemono, or scroll picture, are displayed, and that small dais upon
which the Emperor would sit if he ever came to the house, hung a shadowy
painting, with a single flower in a bronze vase.

Before each guest were set the _tabako bon_, a tray holding a tiny
_hibachi_ with live coals lying in a cone of ashes, and a section of
bamboo stem for an ash-receiver. Then came the tea and sweetmeats,
inevitable prelude to all good cheer. Next the nesans set in front of
each guest an _ozen_, or table, not four inches in height, on which stood
a covered lacquered bowl containing the first course, a tiny cup of
soy, or piquant bean sauce, in which to dip morsels of food, and a long
envelope containing a pair of white pine chopsticks. The master of the
feast broke apart his chopsticks, which were whittled in one piece and
split apart for only half their length, to show that they were unused,
and began a nimble play with them. In his fingers they were enchanted
wands, and did his bidding promptly; in ours they wobbled, made x’s in
the air, and deposited morsels in our laps and upon the mats alternately.
The nesans giggled, and the host almost forgot his Japanese decorum,
but the company patiently taught us how to brace one chopstick firmly
in the angle of the thumb and against the third finger. That stick is
immovable, and the other, held like a pen with the thumb and first and
second fingers, plays upon it, holding and letting go with a sureness
and lightness hardly attained with any other implements. The supreme
test of one’s skill is to lift and hold an egg, the round surface making
a perfect balance and firm hold necessary, while too much force applied
would cause disasters.

[Illustration: FIG. 1]

[Illustration: FIG. 2]

[Illustration: FIG. 3]

Innumerable courses of dainty dishes followed, accompanied by cups of
hot saké, which our host taught us to drink as healths, offered by each
one of the company to the others in turn, rinsing, offering, filling,
and raising the cup to the forehead in salutation, and emptying it in
three prescribed sips. Custom even requires one to offer a health to the
nesans, which they receive with a modest and charming grace.

Midway in the feast three charming girls in dark crape kimonos, strewn
with bright maple-leaves, slipped the screens aside and knelt on the mats
with the koto, samisen, and tsuzumi drum, on which they played a prelude
of sad, slow airs. Then the gilded panels disclosed a troop of dazzling
maiko in soft blue kimonos brocaded with brilliant maple-leaves and
broad obis of gold brocade, the loops of their blue-black hair thrust
full of golden flowers, and waving gold fans painted with gay maples. To
the melancholy accompaniment of the geisha, they danced the song of the
maple-leaf in measures that were only a slow gliding and changing from
one perfect pose to another. Watching these radiant creatures in their
graceful movements, we were even deaf to the soft booming of the temple
bells at the sunset hour, and the answering croak of the mighty ravens.

These maiko and geisha, professional dancers and singers, are necessary
to any entertainment, and are trained to amuse and charm the guests with
their accomplishments, their wit, and sparkling conversation; lending
that attraction, brightness, and charm to social life, which wives and
daughters are permitted to do in the Occident. The maiko dances as soon
as she is old enough to be taught the figures and to chant the poems
which explain them; and when she begins to fade, she dons the soberer
attire of the geisha, and, sitting on the mats, plays the accompaniments
for her successors and pupils. Until this modern era, the geisha were the
most highly educated of Japanese women, and many of them made brilliant
marriages.

Long before the beautiful band had finished their poem and dance of the
four seasons, twilight had fallen. _Andons_, or saucers of oil, burning
on high stands inside square paper lantern frames, made Rembrandtesque
effects. Everything was lost in shadow but the figures of the maiko
moving over the shining mats. One tiny girl of thirteen, belonging to the
house, slipped in and out with a bronze box and snuffers, and, kneeling
before the andons, opened the paper doors to nip off bits of the wicks.
The child, a miniature beauty, was grace itself, gentle and shy as a
kitten, blushing and quaintly bowing when addressed.

It was six hours after the entrance of the tabako bons before the guests
rose to depart. All the troop of maidens escorted us to the door, and
after endless bows and farewells, sat on the mats in matchless tableaux,
their sweet _sayonaras_ ringing after us as our jinrikishas whirled us
down the dark avenues of Shiba.

Cha no yu might well be a religious rite, from the reverence with which
it is regarded by the Japanese, and a knowledge of its forms is part
of the education of a member of the highest classes. Masters teach its
minute and tedious forms, and schools of cha no yu, like the sects of a
great faith, divide and differ. The cha no yu ceremony is hedged round
with the most awesome, elaborate, and exalted etiquette of any custom
in polite Japanese life. Weddings or funerals are simple affairs by
comparison. The cha no yu is a complication of all social usages, and
was perfected in the sixteenth century, when it was given its vogue by
the Shogun Hideyoshi. Before that it had been the diversion of imperial
abbots, monarchs retired from business, and other idle and secluded
occupants of the charming villas and monasteries around Kioto. Hideyoshi,
the Taiko, saw in its precise forms, endless rules, minutiæ, and stilted
conventionalities a means of keeping his daimios from conspiracies and
quarrels when they came together. It was an age of buckram and behavior,
when solemnity constituted the first rule of politeness. Tea drinking was
no trivial incident, and time evidently had no value. The daimios soon
invested the ceremony with so much luxury and extravagance that Hideyoshi
issued sumptuary laws, and the greatest simplicity in accessories
was enjoined. The bowls in which the tea was made had to be of the
plainest earthen-ware, but the votaries evaded the edict by seeking out
the oldest Chinese or Korean bowls, or those made by some celebrated
potter. Tea-rooms were restricted to a certain size—six feet square;
the entrance became a mere trap not three feet high; no servants were
permitted to assist the host, and only four guests might take part in the
six-hour or all-day-long ceremony. The places of the guests on the mats,
with relation to the host, the door, and the tokonoma, or recess, were
strictly defined. Even the conversation was ordered, the objects in the
tokonoma were to be asked about at certain times, and at certain other
times the tea-bowl and its accompaniments were gravely discussed. Not to
speak of them at all would be as great an evidence of ill-breeding as to
refer to them at the wrong time.

The masters of cha no yu were revered above scholars and poets. They
became the friends and intimates of Emperors and Shoguns, were enriched
and ennobled, and their descendants receive honors to this day. Of the
great schools and methods those of Senké, Yabunouchi, and Musanokoji
adhere most closely to the original forms. Their first great difference
is in the use of the inward or the outward sweep of the hand in touching
or lifting the utensils. Upon this distinction the dilettanti separated,
and the variations of the many schools of to-day arose from the original
disagreement. To get some insight into a curious phase of Japanese
social life, I took lessons in cha no yu of Matsuda, an eminent master
of the art, presiding over the ceremonial tea-rooms of the Hoishigaoka
club-house in Tokio.

There could be no more charming place in which to study the etiquette
of tea drinking, and the master was one of those mellow, gentle,
gracious men of old Japan, who are the perfect flower of generations of
culture and refinement in that most æsthetic country of the world. In
the afternoon and evening the Hoishigaoka, on the apex of Sanno hill,
is the resort of the nobles, scholars, and literary men, who compose
its membership, but in the morning hours, it is all dappled shadow and
quiet. The master was much pleased at having four foreign pupils,
and all the hill-side took an interest in our visits. We followed
the etiquette strictly, first taking off our shoes—for one would as
soon think of walking hob-nailed across a piano-top, as of marring
the polished woods of Japanese corridors, or the fine, soft mats of
their rooms with heel-marks—and sitting on our heels, as long as our
unaccustomed and protesting muscles and tendons permitted.

[Illustration: THE NESANS AT THE HOISHIGAOKA]

First, bringing in the basket of selected charcoal, with its pretty twigs
of charred azalea coated with lime, Matsuda replenished the fire in the
square hearth in the floor, dusted the edges with an eagle’s feather, and
dropped incense on the coals. Then he placed the iron kettle, filled with
fresh water from a porcelain jar, over the coals, and showed us how to
fold the square of purple silk and wipe each article of the tea-service,
how to scald the bowl, and to rinse the bamboo whisk. For cha no yu,
tea-leaves are pounded to a fine powder, one, two, or three spoonfuls of
this green flour being put in the bowl, as the guests may prefer a weak
or a strong decoction. Boiling water is poured on the powder, and the
mixture beaten to a froth with the bamboo whisk. This thick, green gruel,
a real purée of tea, is drank as a loving-cup in the _usu cha_ ceremony,
each one taking three sips, wiping the edge of the bowl, and passing it
to his neighbor. The measures and sips are so exact that the last one
drains the bowl. Made from the finest leaves, this beverage is so strong
that a prolonged course of it would shatter any but Japanese nerves.

[Illustration: MATSUDA, THE MASTER OF CHA NO YU]

It is in the precise management of each implement, in each position of
the fingers, in the deliberation and certainty of each movement, that
the art of cha no yu lies, and its practice must be kept up throughout
the lifetime of a devotee. Even with all the foreign fashions, the old
ceremonial rites are as much in vogue with the upper classes as ever, and
the youth of both sexes are carefully trained in their forms.

Much less pretentious and formal are the eel dinners with which Japanese
hosts sometimes delight their foreign friends, as well as those of their
own nationality. Even Sir Edwin Arnold has celebrated the delights of
eels and rice at the Golden Koi, and there are other houses where the
delicious dish may be enjoyed. When one enters such a tea-house, he is
led to a tank of squirming fresh-water eels, and in all seriousness
bidden to point out the object of his preference. Uncertain as the
lottery seems, the cook, who stands by with a long knife in hand, quickly
understands the choice made, and seizing the wriggling victim, carries it
off to some sacrificial block in the kitchen. An eel dinner begins with
eel-soup, and black eels and white eels succeed one another in as many
relays as one may demand. The fish are cut in short sections, split and
flattened, and broiled over charcoal fires. Black eels, so called, are
a rich dark brown in reality, and the color is given them by dipping
them in soy before broiling; and white eels are the bits broiled without
sauces. Laid across bowls of snowy rice, the eels make as pretty a dish
as can be served one, and many foreigners besides the appreciative
English poet have paid tribute to their excellence. An eel dinner in a
river-bank tea-house, with a juggler or a few maiko to enliven the waits
between the courses, is most delightful of Tokio feasts.




CHAPTER X

THE JAPANESE THEATRE


“Saturated with the refinements of an old civilization,” as Dr. Dresser
says, and possessing all other arts in perfection, it is not surprising
that the Japanese drama should be so well worthy of its people. The
theatre has reached its present development slowly and with difficulty.
Caste distinctions hindered its rise, actors ranking next the _eta_,
or outcast class in feudal days, and the play-houses of such degraded
beings lying under ban. Only the middle and lower classes patronized
them, nobles never attending any public exhibitions, and all women being
excluded.

In the golden age of the Tokugawas the drama began to win recognition;
theatres were built by the Shogun; the marionette shows, the first
departure from the No Kagura, gave way to living actors and realism
succeeded. In the great social upheaval and rearrangement of classes
following the Restoration, actors rose a little in social esteem and
gained some rights of citizenship. But another quarter of a century will
hardly rank the dramatic with the other arts and honor its interpreters.
Noblemen now attend the theatre, but actors never receive an invitation
to their clubs. A few years since, Tokio founded an association for the
improvement of the theatre, and the development of the histrionic art of
the country in its own distinctive way. Viscount Hijikata and Viscount
Kawawa were elected president and vice-president of this Engei Kyokai,
but little is known of its actual work.

Instead of farce or recitative prologue preceding the play, come one or
two acts of classic pantomime or character dance, or an interlude of this
kind in the middle of the drama. These classic pantomimes resemble the No
Kagura simplified.

This No dance, or lyric drama, is the dramatic form current before the
seventeenth century. Bordering on the religious, it suggests the Greek
drama, and the passion and miracle plays of mediæval Europe. Originally,
the No was the pantomime festival dance of the Shinto temples, fabled to
have been first performed by Suzume before the cave of the Sun Goddess.
The sacred dance is still a temple ceremonial, and the dances of the
Shinto priestesses at Nikko and Nara are famous. In time the No became
the entertainment of honor in the yashikis of the great, and princes and
nobles took part in the solemn measures when greater princes were their
guests. To the slow and stately movements of the dancers, and their play
with fan and bells, dialogue was added, and an exaggeration of detail and
etiquette.

The No is wholly artificial, the movements of the actors being as
stiff, stilted, and measured as the classic idiom in which the dialogue
is spoken, and the ancient and obsolete ideographs which set forth
the synopsis of the action. Confined to the yashikis and monasteries,
the No was the entertainment of the upper classes, who alone could
understand its involved and lofty diction and intricate symbolism.
While the bare arguments of plays and dances are as familiar as fairy
tales or folk-lore, only scholars of great attainments can read their
actual lines, and the full translation of a No programme for the Duke of
Edinburgh, on his visit to Japan, busied the interpreters of the British
Legation for days, with the aid of all the old native poets and scholars
in Tokio.

The No is a trilogy, occupying four or five hours of three successive
days. The first set of scenes is to propitiate the gods; the second to
terrify evil spirits and punish the wicked; and the third to glorify
the good, beautiful, and pleasant. The _dramatis personæ_ are gods,
goddesses, demons, priests, warriors, and heroes of early legend and
history, and much of the action is allegorical. By a long gallery at the
left the actors approach the elevated pavilion or platform of the stage,
which is without curtain or scenery, and almost without properties. The
audience sits upon the matted area surrounding the three sides of the
stage. Flute, drum, and pipes play continuously, and a row of men in
old ceremonial dress sit statuesque at one side of the stage, chanting
and wailing the explanatory chorus throughout the performance. In the
great scenes the actors wear masks of thin lacquered or gilded wood, and
valuable collections of such ancient dance masks are preserved in temples
and yashikis. The costuming is superb, the old brocade and cloth-of-gold
garments showing the court costumes of centuries ago, and the great
families and monasteries hold their ancient No costumes as chiefest
treasures.

The actors enter at a gait that out-struts the most exaggerated stage
stride ever seen, the body held rigid as a statue, and the foot, never
wholly lifted, sliding slowly along the polished floor. These buckram
figures, moving with the solemnity of condemned men, utter their lines
like automata, not a muscle nor an eyelash moving, nor a flicker of
expression crossing the unmasked countenance. Their tones are unspeakably
distressing, nasal, high-pitched, falsetto sounds, and many performers
have ruined and lost their voices, and even burst blood-vessels, in
the long-continued, unnatural strain of their recitatives. The children
who take part equal the oldest members in their gravity and woodenness.
In some delightful scenes the demons, with hideous masks and abundant
wigs of long, red-silk hair, spread deliberate and conventional terror
among the buckram grandees, and, stamping the stage wildly, leaping and
whirling, relieve the long-drawn seriousness of the trilogy. It is only
when the performers are without masks that the scene is recognized as
intentionally a light and amusing farce, while the roars of the audience
are elicited by stately, ponderous, and time-honored puns, and plays upon
words that a foreigner cannot appreciate.

Fine representations of the No may be seen at the Koyokwan club-house in
Tokio, and in the audiences one beholds all the bureaucracy, the court
circles, and a gathering of aristocratic families not elsewhere to be
encountered.

The existing theatre and the legitimate drama are not yet three centuries
old, and the name _shibai_, meaning turf places, or grass plot, implies
the same evolution from out-door representations that the occidental
drama had. There is no Shakespeare, nor Corneille, nor, indeed, any
famous dramatist, whose works survive from an earlier day, to align
the stage with literature and make its history. Authorship is rarely
connected with the plays, and authors’ royalties are unknown. Many of the
novels of Baku have been dramatized, but most often anonymously. Plays
are usually written in the simpler _hirakana_, or running characters,
in which light romances and books for women are written, and this fact
alone shows the esteem in which dramatic literature is held. Incidents
in history, lives of warriors, heroes, and saints furnish themes for
the drama, and all the common legends and fairy tales are put upon the
stage. That great classic, the affecting history of the “Forty-seven
Ronins,” is always popular, and the crack-brained heroisms of the days
of chivalry fire the Japanese heart notwithstanding its passion for the
foreign and modern. The trials, tortures, and miracles of the early
days of Buddhism, and the warlike histories of the great feudal houses,
furnish tragedies and sensational and spectacular plays without end.
There are, also, romantic melodramas, emotional dramas, and comedies of
delicious humor and satire.

New plays, while rare, are not theatrical events, and first nights by no
means indicate success or failure. The play is tried on the audience,
changed, cut, and altered as actors, manager, scene-painter, carpenter,
and patrons desire, without consideration of the author’s rights or
feelings.

I once asked a great star who had written his play.

“I do not understand,” said the tragedian; and a bystander explained that
the manager had cut reports of a theft, a murder, and a shipwreck from
a newspaper, and, discussing them with the star, evolved the outlines
of a connected play and decided on the principal scenes and effects. A
hack writer was then called in, who, under dictation, shaped the plot and
divided it into scenes. The managerial council elaborated it further,
allotting the parts, and the star then composed his lines to suit
himself. In rehearsal the play was rounded, the diction altered, and each
actor directed to write out his own part, after which a full transcript
was made for the prompter.

As to the authorship of the play of the “Forty-seven Ronins,” he said:
“That is our country’s history. We all know the story of their lives and
glorious deaths, and many novelists and poets have written of them.”

“But who made it into a drama?”

“Oh, every theatre has its own way of representing the different scenes,
although the great facts are historical and cannot be misrepresented, now
that the Tokugawa’s ban against the play is removed. Danjiro plays it in
one way, and other actors have their versions, but none of them play it
the same at every engagement, nor repeat just the same acts on every day
of an engagement.”

With dramatic authorship so vague and uncertain, the origin or author
of any play is far to seek. Revivals and rotations of the old favorites
constitute a manager’s idea of attractions, a new scene or two, a novel
feature, and some local picture or allusion being enough to satisfy
the most _blasé_ patron. No accurate libretto nor printed book of the
play can thus exist, but the illustrated programmes give a pictorial
outline of it—a veritable impressionist sketch, noting its salient
features, and leaving all details to time and imagination. There are no
dramatic unities, no three-act or five-act limitations, and no hampering
laws of verse and rhythm. An orchestra and half-concealed chorus
explains, heralds, and lauds the action, a survival of the No gradually
disappearing with other things before the demand for shorter hours and
briefer plays.

Women do not appear on the Japanese stage, female parts being played by
men, who often make these roles their specialty, cultivating and using
their voices always in a thin, high falsetto. The make-up, the voices,
gait, action, and manner of some of these actors are wonderful, and
Genoske, the greatest impersonator of female characters, when dressed
for the part of some noble heroine, is an ideal beauty of the delicate,
aristocratic type. Outside the great theatres, in plays and side-show
entertainments, that may be compared with our dime museums, a woman is
occasionally found on the stage; and, a few years ago, a Tokio manager
amazed the town with the performances of a company made up entirely of
women. In the interludes, where jugglers and acrobats entertain the
audience, women are sometimes seen, and, in time, plays will be cast for
both sexes, and female stars will shine. The infant prodigy is known to
the Japanese stage, and in some wonderfully pretty and affecting scenes
in the “Ronins” little children utter their lines and go through their
parts with great naturalness.

The great theatre of Tokio is the Shintomiza, a long, gabled building,
ornamented above the row of entrance doors by pictures of scenes from the
play. The street is lined with tea-houses, or restaurants, for a play is
not a hap-hazard two-hour after-dinner incident. A man goes for the day,
carefully making up his theatre party beforehand, the plays generally
beginning at eleven o’clock in the morning, and ending at eight or nine
in the evening. After a short run the hours during which the great
actors appear and the great stage effects are made become known, and the
spectator may time his visit accordingly. It is bad form for a Japanese
of position to go to the theatre door, pay for a box, and enter it. He
must send a servant, at least a day beforehand, to one of the tea-houses
near the theatre to engage its attentions for the day, and through its
agency secure a box. The tea-house people are the ticket speculators in
league with the box-office. At the proper hour, the party assemble at the
tea-house, and give orders for the lunch, dinner, and frequent teas to
be served during the day. The tea-house attendants conduct them to their
box, and at each intermission come to see what is wanted, bringing in
at the dinner-hour the large lacquer _chow_ boxes with their courses of
viands, that their patrons may dine comfortably where they sit. Everybody
smokes, and each box has its little tabako bon, with its cone of glowing
coals to light the tiny pipes, the rat-tat of the pipes, as the ashes are
knocked out, often making a chorus to the action.

Theatre buildings are light and flimsy wooden structures, with straw-mats
and matting everywhere. They are all alike—a square auditorium with a
sloping floor, a single low gallery, and a stage the full width of the
house. The floor space is divided into so-called boxes by low railings,
that serve as bridges for the occupants to pass in and out. Visitors
always sit on the floor, each box being six feet square and designed for
four people. The gallery has one row of boxes at either side, several
rows facing the stage, and behind them a pen, where the multitude stand
and listen, paying one or two coppers for each act. This gallery of
the gods is called the “deaf seat,” but the deaf hear well enough to
be vociferous. The theatre-goer takes a check for his shoes, and racks
hanging full of wooden clogs are the ornaments of the foyer. Within
the building are booths for the sale of fruits, tea, sweets, tobacco,
toys, hair-pins, photographs of the stars, and other notions, so that a
box-party need not leave the house in pursuit of any creature comforts.
The ventilation is too good, and the light and open construction invites
wintry draughts.

Charges are made in detail, and the following is one bill presented for
a party of seven at a Yokohama theatre. No charge was made for the two
family servants, who came and went at will.

    Admission (seven persons)             $  98
    Box                                    1.60
    Carpeting, chairs, etc.                  50
    Messenger hire                           10
    Tea and confectionery                    30
    Persimmons, figs, and grapes             30
    Eels and rice, etc. (seven persons)    3.50
    Tea-house                              1.00
    Presents to servants                     30
                                          -----
                                          $8.58

                Received payment,

                                        Fukkuya.

There is always a drop-curtain, generally ornamented with a gigantic
character or solitary symbol, and often nowadays covered with picturesque
advertisements. Formerly, so much of the play was given by day that
no footlights and few lamps were used. In those good old days a
black-shrouded mute hovered about each actor after dark, holding out
a candle at the end of a long stick to illuminate his features, that
the audience might see the fine play of expression. With the adoption
of kerosene the stage was sufficiently lighted, and the Shintomiza has
a full row of footlights, while the use of electricity will soon be
general. The black mutes act as “supers” throughout all plays where
changes are made or properties manœuvred while the curtain is up.

The actors enter the stage by two long, raised walks through the
auditorium, so that they seem to come from without. These raised walks,
on a level with the stage and the heads of the spectators in the floor
boxes, are called the _hana michi_, or flower-walks, and as a popular
actor advances his way is strewn with flowers. The exits are sometimes by
the hana michi and sometimes by the wings, according to the scene.

The miniature scale of things Japanese makes it possible to fill a real
scene with life-like details. The stage is always large enough for
three or four actual houses to be set as a front. The hana michi is
sufficiently broad for jinrikishas, _kagos_, and pack-horses, and with
the illumination of daylight the unreality of the picture vanishes, and
the spectator seems to be looking from some tea-house balcony on an
every-day street scene. Garden, forest, and landscape effects are made by
using potted trees, and shrubs uprooted for transplanting. The ever-ready
bamboo is at hand and the tall dragon-grass, and the scene-painters
produce extraordinary illusions in the backgrounds and wings. Some of the
finest stage pictures I have seen were in Japan, and its stage ghosts,
demons, and goblins would be impossible elsewhere. In the play of “Honest
Sebi” there was a murder scene in a bamboo grove in a rainy twilight that
neither Henry Irving nor Jules Claretie could have surpassed; and in “The
Vampire Cat of the Nabeshima,” or “The Enchanted Cat of the Tokaido,”
a beautiful young woman changed, before the eyes of the audience, to a
hideous monster, with a celerity more ghastly than that which transforms
Dr. Jekyll into Mr. Hyde.

Japanese theatres use the revolving stage, which has been their original
and unique possession for two centuries. A section of the stage flooring,
twenty or thirty feet in diameter, revolves like a railway turn-table,
on lignum-vitæ wheels, moved by coolies below stairs, who put their
shoulders to projecting bars, as with the silk-press. The wings come to
the edge of this circle, and at a signal a whole house whirls around
and shows its other rooms or its garden. Sometimes the coolies turn
too quickly, and the actors are rolled out of sight gesticulating and
shouting. The scenery is painted on wings that draw aside, or on flies
hoisted overhead. Curiously enough, the signal for opening the curtain is
the same as that used at the Comédie Française—three blows on the floor
with a big stick.

The Japanese theatre of to-day is given over to realism and the natural
school, and Jefferson and Coquelin are not more quietly, easily, and
entirely the characters they assume than Danjiro, their Japanese
fellow-Thespian. The play is a transcript of actual life, and everything
moves in an every-day way, though Japanese manners and customs often seem
stilted, artificial, and unnatural to the brusque Occidental, with his
direct and brutally practical etiquette. Pathos is always deep and long
drawn out, and the last tear is extracted from the eyes of audiences
quick to respond to emotional appeals. Tragedies are very tragic and
murders very sanguinary. Death is generally accomplished by edged tools,
and the antics of the fencers, the wonderful endurance of the hacked
victims, and the streams of red paint and red silk ravellings that ooze
forth delight the audiences, who shout and shriek their “_Ya! Ya!_” and
“_Yeh! Yeh!_” The swordsmen are often acrobats and jugglers in disguise,
who enliven the extended slaughters with thrilling _tours de force_.
_Seppuku_, the honorable death, or _hara-kiri_ as it is most commonly
known, is always received with breathless interest and wild applause,
and the self-disembowelling of the hero, with a long last oration, still
seems to the Japanese something fine and heroic and the most complete
revenge upon an insulting foe.

The detail and minuteness with which everything is explained, and the
endless etiquette and circumlocution, are thoroughly Japanese. Little
is left to the imagination in their dramatic art, and an ordinary play
has more sub-plots and characters than one of Dickens’s novels. With the
rapid adoption of new customs, the theatre is becoming the only conserver
of the old life and manners.

If the Japanese stage has its blood-and-thunder and its tank drama, it
has also its millinery play. The costumes alone are often worth going
to see, and the managers announce the appearance of historic brocades
and armor worthy of museums. Danjiro owns and wears a sacred coat of
mail that belonged to one of the Ronins, and his appearance in it is
the signal for the maddest applause. Such treasures of costume and of
armor are bequeathed from father to son, and from retiring star to
favorite pupil. As tokens of high approval rich and noble patrons send
to actors rare costumes, swords, pipes, and articles of personal use.
Excited spectators even throw such tributes upon the stage. One approving
foreigner, seeing the rain of hats, coats, obis, and tobacco-pouches,
once tossed his hat down. Later the manager and the actor’s valet
returned the hat and asked for ten dollars, as those seeming gifts from
the audience were merely pledges or forfeits, to be afterwards redeemed
by money under the star’s regular schedule of prices. As protests availed
nothing, and the whole house only roared in derision when he said that
he had wished Danjiro to keep the battered derby as a souvenir, the
enthusiast paid his forfeit.

[Illustration: DANJIRO, THE GREAT ACTOR]

The audience is as interesting a study as the players, each little square
box being another stage, whereon the picturesque drama of Japanese life
is enacted. Trays of tea and sweetmeats and single teapots are constantly
supplied to the spectators by attendants, who tread the narrow partition
rails between the boxes like acrobats. Whenever the curtain closes
there is a swift scurrying of these Ganymedes to the boxes, while the
children climb upon the partition rails and the hana michi, or run about
the theatre, even romping upon the stage itself, and peeping under the
curtain to see what the carpenters are hammering; all with perfect ease
and unconsciousness.

Visiting the star in his dressing-room is a simple commercial
transaction. The actors make a fixed charge for receiving such visits,
deriving a regular income from this source. Danjiro’s dressing-room is
high up among the flies back of the Shintomiza stage, with a window
looking down upon it, so that he needs no call-boy. He often shouts down
to the stage himself, and has the action of the play delayed or hastened,
according to his toilet or his humors. Nothing could be more scornful
and indifferent than Danjiro’s treatment of the high-priced visitors
to his dressing-room. Fulsome flattery, if offered with the florid and
elaborate Japanese forms, will mollify him, and the old fellow—eighth
idolized Danjiro in succession—will finally offer tea, present a hair-pin
to a lady, or write an autograph on a fan in his most captivating stage
daimio manner. When making up for a part, the great actor sits on the
mat before a large swinging mirror. Except for a character face little
disguise is used, as daylight spoils its effect. Three or four meek
valets wait upon this spoiled and whimsical old autocrat, and the whole
theatre staff attends. The value of his wardrobe, kept in immense covered
bamboo baskets, is very great, and its care a serious matter. Part of
it was once stolen, and when the whole Tokio police force succeeded in
restoring it Danjiro announced that he could never again wear what the
touch of a thief had defiled.

Genoske, fourth of his name and line, and Sodanje, a cousin of Danjiro,
equally prove the heredity of Japanese genius, and are favorites of the
Tokio public. Young actors pay the great stars for the privilege of
joining their companies, and studying their methods. Danjiro is said to
receive three thousand dollars from the Shintomiza theatre for the year
or season, which lasts from early fall until after the cherry blossoms.
His connection with the Shintomiza is like that of a _sociétaire_ with
the Comédie Française. Yet he plays in other Tokio theatres, has filled
engagements in other cities, and everywhere receives from perquisites,
fees, and gifts more than the amount of his salary.

The Japanese artist is fully aware of the aid ingenious advertising may
lend to genius. Drawing-room engagements do not yet contribute a part of
the income of a great actor; but such a one was once brought to drink
tea at a foreign house, and obligingly recited from his great roles,
and through the interpreter, talked most interestingly to us of his art
and stage business. In a few days the native newspapers, the vernacular
press, as the British dailies term it, contained accounts of a great
entertainment offered this favorite actor by some foreign residents,
and the simple afternoon tea of six people was lost to view in the
description of the elaborate banquet and attending crowd.

The Government exercises a certain censorship of the stage, as of the
press, suppressing an obnoxious play, and arresting manager and company
if necessary. No allusions to present political events are allowed,
and the authorities permit the expression of no disturbing ideas. The
Tokugawas exercised this censorship towards the play of the “Forty-seven
Ronins,” because its main argument and many of its scenes reflected
too clearly the corrupt practises of the Shogun’s court. Even its
name was changed, and, until the Restoration, it was presented as the
_Chiushingura_ (Loyal League), and the scenes strayed far from historic
fact. Since the new era, managers advertise their representations as most
closely following the actual records, and every fresh contribution from
historian or antiquarian is availed of.




CHAPTER XI

THE IMPERIAL FAMILY


European sovereigns and reigning families are parvenus compared to the
ruler and the imperial house of Japan, which shows an unbroken line from
the accession of Jimmu Tenno, the first Emperor in 660 B.C., down to the
present son of Heaven, Mutsu Hito, one hundred and twenty-first Emperor
of his line.

During the feudal period, the Emperors, virtually prisoners of their
vassals, the Shoguns, lived and died within the yellow palace walls of
Kioto, knowing nothing of their subjects, and unknown by them. After
death, each was deified under a posthumous appellation, and there his
history ceased. Too sacred a being to be spoken of by his personal name,
at the mention of his title all Japanese make an unconscious reverence
even now. When his patronymic was written, it was purposely left
incomplete by the omission of one stroke of the writing-brush. In the
spoken language, the ruler is the Shujo, the Heika, or the Tenno, while
in the written language he is the Tenno, the Kotei, or the Mikado. The
Empress is the Kogo in both the spoken and the written language, and the
honorific _sama_ follows all of these imperial appellations.

Mutsu Hito, the most significant figure in Japanese history, was born in
the Kioto palace, November 3, 1852, and, taught and trained as imperial
princes had been before him, succeeded to the throne after the death of
his father, February 13, 1867. In the following autumn the Shogun sent
in his formal resignation, gave back the supreme power to the rightful
ruler, and retired to Osaka. In February, 1868, the Emperor, not yet
sixteen years of age, received the foreign envoys in the Kioto palace
with uncovered face; then, defeating the rebellious Shogun at Osaka,
removed his capital to Yeddo, and chose the name Meiji (enlightenment),
to designate the era of his reign.

As seen at the rare court functions, at military reviews, and races,
the Emperor is easily the central figure. Taller than the average of
his race, and possessing great dignity and majesty, his slow, military
step and trailing sword effectually conceal the unequal gait rheumatism
sometimes obliges. He wears a trimmed beard, and his features, more
decided and strongly marked than is usual with the aristocratic type of
Japanese countenance, wear a calm and composure as truly Oriental as
imperial. In public he wears the uniform of generalissimo of the army, a
heavily-frogged and braided one of dark-blue broad-cloth in winter, and
of white duck in summer, with a gold-mounted sword and many decorations.
In recognition of the honors and orders conferred upon him by other
royalties, the Emperor bestows the cordon and jewel of the princely Order
of the Chrysanthemum. The Order of the Rising Sun is given for merit and
distinguished services, and its red button is worn by many foreigners as
well as natives.

Of late, the Emperor has abandoned his attempts to learn English and
German, and relies upon interpreters, but he reads translations of
foreign literature with great interest. When he passes through the
streets, he is received with silent reverence, an advance guard of police
and a body-guard of lancers escorting him. While his own people never
shout or cheer, he accepts very graciously the foreign custom, and bows
an acknowledgment to the hurrahs that sometimes greet him at Yokohama.
While the Emperor has been absorbed in the changing affairs of state
during the two decades of his reign, he still seems, in comparison with
European sovereigns, to dwell in absolute quiet and seclusion. Often,
for weeks together, he remains within the palace grounds, where he has
riding courts, archery, and rifle ranges, well-stocked fish-ponds, and
every means of amusing himself. Disliking the sea, he has no yacht, a
chartered mail-steamer or man-of-war carrying him to naval stations or
new fortifications, when the railroad is impracticable. His mountain
palaces and remote game preserves he never visits.

Immediately after establishing his court at Yeddo, the boy-Emperor
returned to Kioto to wed Haruko, daughter of Ichijo Takada, a _kugé_,
or court noble of the highest rank. The marriage was solemnized by some
Shinto ceremony within the temple of the palace, a ceremony so sacred and
private that no Japanese even conjectures its form.

The Empress Haruko, born May 29, 1850, was educated in the strictest
conventions of old Japan, and taught only the Chinese classics, her own
literature and poetic composition, the use of the koto, the forms of cha
no yu, needle-work, and the arrangement of flowers—a broad and most
liberal education for a maiden even of high degree.

Upon her marriage, an extraordinary life opened before the little
Empress, demanding a very unusual activity and study, courage,
adaptiveness, and comprehension. She is poetic as well as practical,
and her poems are not only traced on imperial screens and kakemono in
autograph characters, but several of them have been set to music as well.

Even now, her Majesty is more delicately pretty than her younger sisters,
although for years an invalid. She is short in stature, slender, and
small, with the long, oval face and refined features of the ideal
aristocratic type of Japanese beauty. At her marriage, she shaved
her eyebrows, painted two shadowy suggestions of them high up on her
forehead, and blackened her teeth, in accordance with Japanese custom;
but after a few years, she ceased to disfigure herself in this way. It
was an event, in 1873, when she gave her first audience to the envoys’
wives. It cost the court chamberlains months of study to arrange for
the appearance of the Emperor and Empress together, to reconcile the
pretensions of their suites as to rank and precedence, and to harmonize
the Occidental, chivalrous ideas of deference to women with the
unflattering estimate of the Orient. When, on the day of the declaration
of the new constitution (February 11, 1890), the Emperor and Empress rode
side by side in the same state carriage through the streets of Tokio, and
when, that night, he offered his arm to lead her to a twin arm-chair in
the state dining-hall, a new era was begun in Japanese history.

The Empress has her secretaries and readers, and gives a part of each day
to informal audiences. She visits her schools and hospitals, and makes
liberal purchases at charity bazaars. She exercises in the saddle within
the palace grounds, and drives in a brougham with half-drawn curtains,
her men on the box wearing a dark-blue livery with red cords and facings,
silver buttons, and cocked hats.

[Illustration: IN THE PALACE GARDENS]

One of the two annual imperial garden-parties is given when the
chrysanthemums are in bloom, and the other at the time of the cherry
blossoms. The etiquette of these is quite simple, although an appearance
at one is still equivalent to a presentation at court. A few days before
the festivity each guest receives a large chrysanthemum-bordered card:

                                                  _November —, ⸺._

    By order of their Majesties, the Emperor and Empress, the
    Minister of State for the Household Department presents his
    compliments to ⸺, and asks their company at the “Chrysanthemum
    Party” at the garden of the Imperial Temporary Palace on the
    8th inst., at 3 o’clock in the afternoon.

On an accompanying slip are these instructions:

    Frock-coat required.
    To alight at the “Kurumayose” after entering the palace gate.
    This card to be shown to officers in attendance on arrival.
    No party to be held if the day happens rainy.

The guests having assembled in the gardens at the hour indicated, the
Kimigayo, or national anthem, announces the approach of the imperial
personages. The Emperor, the Empress, and their suite, passing between
the rows of guests and the flower-tents, lead the way to marquees on
the lawn, where a collation is served, the Emperor addressing a few
remarks to the ministers and envoys as he greets them. Sometimes special
presentations are made to him and the Empress, and often the Empress
summons an envoy’s wife or a peeress to her, while she sits at table.
After another tour of the flower-tents, the company, following the
imperial lead, desert the gardens. Calls of ceremony must be made upon
the wife of the premier within one week after these parties.

When the Empress and her ladies wore the old dress the garden-parties
at the palace were wonderfully picturesque and distinctly Japanese. It
was my good fortune to attend the chrysanthemum fête of 1885, when the
Empress and her suite made their last appearance in the red _hakama_
and loose brocade kimonos of the old regime. The day was warm, with the
brilliant autumnal tints peculiar to Japan, clear and sunny. There were
rows of chrysanthemum beds in the Asakasa gardens, shielded from sun and
wind by matted awnings, screens, and silk hangings, and all the myriad
flowers were at one even and perfect period of unfolding. Under silk
tents by themselves stood single plants bearing from two hundred to four
hundred blossoms each, every blossom full and symmetrical.

[Illustration: IN THE PALACE GARDENS]

The peeresses waiting in that sunny garden were most brilliant figures,
rivalling the glow of the flowers in their splendid old brocade robes.
At last came the Empress and the whole gorgeous train of her attendants,
following the shore of the mirror-like lake, past camellia hedges to the
esplanade of the upper garden of the great Asakasa park. As the Emperor
was housed by illness, the Empress, for the first time, conducted a
general court ceremony alone. Her costume consisted of the loose hakama,
or divided skirt, of the heaviest scarlet silk, under a long loose kimono
of dull heliotrope, brocaded with conventional wistarias and the imperial
crests in white. No outer obi, or sash, was worn, and the neck was closed
high with surplice folds of rainbow-tinted silks. Many under-kimonos
of fine white and scarlet silk showed beneath the long, square sleeves
of the heavy brocade kimono. The imperial hair was stiffened into a
thin halo behind the face, falling thence to the waist, but tied here
and there with bits of silky white rice-paper, like that of a Shinto
priestess. Above her forehead shone a little golden ornament in the shape
of the _ho-o_, or phœnix, and she carried a parasol and an old court
fan of painted sticks of wood, wound with long cords of many-colored
silks. The dignity and majesty of the little woman were most impressive.
Every head bowed low, and when she had passed eyes were lifted to her
reverently and admiringly. All the princesses and peeresses following her
wore a similar costume, many of their brocade kimonos being stiffened
with embroidery and gold thread, and making dazzling effects of color.
When, in the brilliant sunset flush, the imperial train retraced its
steps, its kaleidoscopic flashes of white and gold and color reflected in
the still lake, and showing vividly as the ladies formed in a semicircle
on the lawn, while the Empress withdrew to her apartments, there ended
a series of pictures so beautiful that they seemed an illusion of the
imagination.

Before the following April Paris fashions had set in with great rigor,
and all the soft, pink reflections from the clouds of cherry blossoms in
the Hama Rikiu palace garden could not give the groups of little women in
dark, ugly, close-fitting gowns any likeness to the beautiful assemblages
of other years. Gone were poetry and picturesqueness. Progress and
Philistia were come. Except for the costumes of the Chinese and Korean
legations, and that of the Chinese Minister’s wife, with its cap-like
ornaments of filigree and pearls, and tiny jewelled slippers, nothing
Oriental or Asiatic in aspect remained to that court gathering.

The Empress ordained and defended this change of dress in a famous court
circular, whose chief argument seemed to be that the alteration from the
sitting and kneeling etiquette of the Orient to the standing etiquette
of the Occident required western fashions for women as well as men.
Every lover of the picturesque protested, but it was suspected that
this manifesto was a shrewd political move of Count Ito’s to convince
the treaty powers that the Japanese do not differ from other civilized
people. Should the sacrifice of the old life and the beautiful national
dress help to secure for Japan a revision of the shameful and unjust
treaties forced upon her from 1854 to 1858, and promote the political
liberty and commercial prosperity of the country, the Empress’s patriotic
iconoclasm may be justified.

[Illustration: IN THE PALACE GARDENS]

The sacredness of the imperial person long postponed her Majesty’s change
of fashion, as no ignoble dress-maker could be allowed to touch her.
Countess Ito, the clever wife of the premier, and leader of foreign
fashions at court, was finally chosen as lay figure, to be fitted until
a model could be made. The Empress now wears European dress altogether,
conduct little short of heroic for one accustomed only to the loose,
simple, and comfortable garments of her country. Her gowns are made of
Japanese fabrics, and a lace school under her patronage supplies her with
flounces and trimmings. At in-door state ceremonies, low bodices and
court trains are prescribed, and the Empress wears a tiara, _rivière_,
and innumerable ornaments of diamonds. The court ladies, who formerly
wore no ornaments but the single long hair-pin and the gold balls and
trifles on the obi cord, have been seized by a truly American craze for
diamonds, and greatly covet the new Order with cordon and jewelled star
lately established by the Empress.

In adopting the expensive foreign dress court ladies ruthlessly
sacrificed irreplaceable heirlooms of rich old brocades and embroideries.
For a long time their countenances and mien betrayed the discomfort of
the new dress, but they soon acquired ease with familiarity, and no
Japanese woman, in her first Parisian gown, was ever such a burlesque and
caricature as are the foreign visitors who essay the kimono, and, blind
to the ridiculous, are photographed with its folds and fulness all awry.
Only two foreign women have I ever seen who could wear Japanese dress
gracefully in the Japanese way, with full regard to the meaning which
each color, fold, pucker, and cord implies.

Asahiko, the Empress Dowager, one of the Kujo family of kugés, and of
Fujiwara descent, maintained the old order and etiquette and made few
concessions to the new ways. She never appeared at state functions, but
the ladies of her suite, in beautiful ceremonial dresses, were sometimes
seen at Koyokwan No performances, when given for one of her state
charities. She spent half the year at her summer palace at Hayama, and at
her death in January, 1897, was buried beside the Emperor Komei at the
Senyuji temple in Kioto with a midnight Shinto service. The most rigorous
court mourning was observed for one year, even military bands being
forbidden to play.

The Empress Dowager had nominal charge of the imperial nurseries in the
Nakayama Yashiki, where the children of the Emperor and his inferior
wives remain until their fourth or fifth years. These wives are all of
kugé birth, and have establishments within the palace enclosure. They
are an Oriental survival, of which little is said or definitely known,
although they still have a fixed rank.

The Empress Haruko has no children, and Prince Haru, the Crown Prince, is
the son of the Emperor and Madame Yanagiwara. Five imperial princesses
are living, but ten imperial children have died. Prince Haru was born
September 6, 1879, proclaimed heir apparent August 31, 1887, and elected
Crown Prince November 3, 1889, dispossessing as heir to the throne Prince
Arisugawa Takehito, a young cousin, who had been adopted by the Emperor
in the absence of any direct heirs. Prince Haru attended the Nobles’
school, recited in classes with other boys, and enjoyed a more democratic
life than his ancestors could have dreamed of. He is quick, energetic,
and ambitious, progressive in all his views, enthusiastic and tireless
in his occupations. With a naturally delicate constitution, his good
health has been the unceasing object of the devoted German and Japanese
court physicians, and he has always been exempt from court functions and
the wearisome public duties of the heir apparent in other empires. His
marriage to the Princess Sada, daughter of Prince Kujo, took place at the
Imperial Palace in Tokio in May, 1900, and the birth of Prince Michi in
April, 1901, was cause of rejoicing to the empire.




CHAPTER XII

TOKIO PALACES AND COURT


Thirty different places have been the capital and home of the Emperors of
Japan, and Omi, Settsu, and Yamashiro were imperial provinces before the
Tokugawa’s city of Yeddo (bay’s gate) became Tokio, the eastern capital
and seat of imperial power. The Shogun’s old castle, the Honmaru, or the
Shiro, was the imperial palace until destroyed by fire in May, 1873, and
its interior is said to have been far more splendid than the Nijo castle
in Kioto. The yashiki of the Tokugawa daimio of Kiushiu, on the high
ground of the Akasaka quarter, next sheltered the imperial household,
though ill adapted to its changing and growing needs.

At the end of 1888 the Emperor took possession of the new imperial
palace, which had been six years in building, and which stands upon the
ruins of the Shogun’s castle, protected by all the rings of moats. Two
drawbridges and two ponderous old towered gate-ways defend the entrance
to the front wing of the building, a long yellow brick edifice, with
the conical towers and steep roof of a French château. The offices of
the Imperial Household Department are assigned to this foreign wing,
except for which the new structure is such a labyrinthine collection of
temple-like buildings, as the old palace at Kioto. Built on sloping and
uneven ground, there is a constant change of level in the innumerable
roofs and floors. Before it was completed a tour of the palace occupied
a full hour, and attendants and workmen were often lost in the maze.
Combining Japanese and European architecture, decorations, furnishings,
and ideas, the palace is a jumble of unsatisfactory incongruities, nobody
being found to admire thatched roofs and electric lights, partition walls
of sliding paper screens and steam-heating apparatus, a modern ball-room,
and a No dance pavilion all side by side.

Each lofty state apartment is a building by itself, the outer galleries
on the four sides being the corridors that touch other corridors at
their angles. Plate-glass doors in maroon lacquer frames, with superb
metal mountings, take the place of the usual paper _shoji_; but with
the low eaves and the light entering from the level of the floor, the
rooms need all their Edison lamps. Unfortunately, the best examples of
national decorative art are not preserved in this national palace. Only
the richly panelled ceilings are at all Japanese or worthy their place.
The famous embroidered ceiling and embroidered wainscoting in the great
drawing-room, and some _makimonos_ in the private rooms, exhibit the best
Kioto needle-work. This wonderful ceiling, costing ten thousand dollars,
is panelled with yard-squares of gold-thread tapestry, upon which are
embroidered crest-like circles of various flowers. The wainscoting is
green damask wrought with fruits, and the walls of the drawing-room are
hung with a neutral-tinted damask.

The beautiful Japanese woods and the marvellous Japanese carvers were
set aside, that the steam factories of Hamburg might supply the cheap
and ugly oak furniture of the banquet-hall. The state table, seating
one hundred people, surrounds three sides of a square. The imperial
arm-chairs are at the middle of the board, facing elaborate buffets,
framing painted tapestry-panels of the most tawdry German design. The
ball-room has a costly inlaid floor, and is decorated in white and gold.
The throne-room has nothing Japanese but the crests in the panelled
ceiling. A large gilded arm-chair stands on a red-carpeted dais, with
canopy and curtains of red plush, the sacred sword and seal resting on
lacquer tables beside it. At court functions the Empress stands on a
dais below and to the right of the throne, with the imperial princes and
princesses grouped about her. The members of the diplomatic corps are
placed at the Emperor’s left, the ministers and higher officials fill
the space facing the throne, and the imperial guard line the gallery
corridors that surround the throne-room.

[Illustration]

In the private apartments of the Emperor and Empress moquette carpets,
plush furniture, and easy-chairs confess foreign influence and etiquette.
The old rules of the simplicity of a Shinto shrine in the sovereign’s
dwelling are observed in leaving all the wood-work unpainted, while
wax-candles and open grates replace the electric bulbs and gilded
radiators of the official parts of the palace. Some of the private
rooms display exquisite panelled and coffered ceilings of pure white
pine, or the beautiful gray bog-wood. Each suite has one room in pure
Japanese style, and a tiny box for celebrating the rites of cha no yu
with a favored four. The Emperor’s sleeping-room is the same unlighted,
unventilated dark closet which his ancestors used. This sleeping-room is
E in the accompanying diagram, surrounded by rooms occupied at night by
his attendants and guards.

Above this floor is a suite of studies, libraries, and secretaries’
rooms, all finished in the same exquisite woods, that show their natural
grain and color. There is a separate suite of rooms for the Emperor’s
toilet and wardrobe, a robing and disrobing room, and an exquisite
Japanese bath-room with inlaid floor and walls. The sovereign uses the
regular oval wooden tub of his people, which is filled from a well in the
adjoining court by means of the primitive bucket and rope. The screens
in these private rooms are undecorated, or at the most only flecked with
gold-leaf. From time to time, by special command, artists will decorate
these, and squares of colored paper put here and there upon them invite
the autograph poems of the tea-drinking improvisators.

Somewhere in the recesses of the palace is a chapel or Shinto shrine,
but the officials are very reticent concerning it. It is known that the
mortuary tablets of the Emperor’s ancestors are there, simple _ihai_, or
pieces of pine wood, upon which are written the posthumous names of the
deceased rulers. Official bulletins often announce that a newly appointed
minister of the cabinet, or a diplomatic officer about departing for
his post is “ordered to worship the cenotaphs in the imperial chapel,”
before an audience with the Emperor. Presumably, such devotions are
a form equivalent to the oath of allegiance in other countries. Upon
the anniversaries of the death of certain of his ancestors, on the
days of the spring and autumn festival, when the first rice is sown
and harvested, as well as before any great ceremonial, it is announced
that the Emperor will worship in the imperial chapel. The aged Prince
Kuni Asahiko is conductor of divine services to the imperial family;
but everything about that simple, formal state religion is baffling and
incomprehensible, and no one knows what form the Shinto services in the
palace assume.

The Emperor used to give a Japanese banquet on the morning of his
birthday to princes, ministers, and envoys. Chopsticks were used, and the
imperial health was drunk from saké-cups of fine egg-shell porcelain,
decorated with chrysanthemums and broken diaper patterns in gold, which
the guests carried away with them as souvenirs. That celebration and the
New-year breakfast are now state banquets, served in foreign fashion,
with sovereign and consort seated at the head of the room. Indeed, the
entire service of the palace and of the Emperor’s table is European;
silver, porcelain, and glass being marked with the imperial crest of the
sixteen-petalled chrysanthemum, and the _kiri mon_ of the _Paulownia
imperialis_ appearing in the decorative design woven in the white silk
napery and traced on the delicate porcelain service. The palace lackeys
are uniformed in dress-coats with many cords and aiguillettes, striped
vests, knee-breeches, white silk stockings, and buckled shoes. Their
costume resembles that of the Vienna palace, colored sketches of which
Prince Komatsu sent home during his winter stay on the Danube. The palace
tiring-women wear the garb of Kioto days, purple hakama and russet silk
kimonos, and are the most fascinating and almost the only Japanese
spectacle in the imperial precincts. In all modifications the usages of
the Berlin court have been followed, and no Prussian military martinet or
court chamberlain could be more punctilious in matters of etiquette than
the Japanese court officials.

[Illustration: IMPERIAL SAKÉ-CUP]

Of the Empress Dowager’s palace only its gate-way is known. The Hama
Rikiu palace is a sea-shore villa, owing its beautiful garden to the
Shoguns, but it is occupied only when the ministers of state give balls,
or foreign guests of the Emperor are domiciled there, as was General
Grant. An imperial garden-party is held in its confines each spring, and,
with the Fukiage gardens adjoining the new palace, is a supreme example
of the Japanese landscape gardener’s art.

For the support of these palaces and the expenses of the imperial family
the Imperial Household Department’s expenditures were 3,000,000 yens in
1889 and 1899.

Tokio court circles have, of course, their factions and cliques, their
wars and triumphs, and the favor of the sovereign is the object of
perpetual scheming and intriguing.

The peerage of Japan numbers eleven princes, thirty-four marquises,
eighty-nine counts, three hundred and sixty-three viscounts, and two
hundred and twenty-one barons. All kugé families are in this new peerage,
and such daimios of the Shogun’s court as give aid and allegiance to the
Emperor, or made honorable surrender in the conflict of 1868. Rank and
title were conferred upon many of the samurai also, the leaders in the
work of the Restoration, and the statesmen, who have advised and led in
the wonderful progress of these last twenty years; but the old kugés have
never brought themselves to accept the pardoned daimios and ennobled
samurai of other days. It is the Oriental version of the relations
between the Faubourg St. Germain, the aristocracy of the empire, and the
bureaucracy of the present French republic.

The imperial princes of the blood, all nearly related to the Emperor,
rank above the ten created princes, who head the list of the nobility.
Five of these ten princely houses are the old Gosekke, the first five of
the one hundred and fifty-five kugé families comprising the old Kioto
court. With the Gosekke, which includes the Ichijo, Kujo, Takatsukasa,
Nijo, and Konoye families, rank, since 1883, the houses of Sanjo,
Iwakura, Shimadzu, Mori, and Tokugawa, sharing with them the privilege of
offering the bride to the heir-apparent.

The Emperor visits personally at the houses of these ten princes, and
recently the Tokugawas entertained him with a fencing-match and a No
dance in old style, the costumes and masks for which had been used at
Tokugawa fêtes for centuries. In accordance with other old customs,
a sword by a famous maker was presented to the guest of honor, and a
commemorative poem offered in a gold lacquer box. Yet the head of the
Tokugawa house is a grandson of the Shogun who first refused to treat
with Commodore Perry, and son of Keiki, the arch rebel and last of
the Shoguns, who for so long lived forgotten as a private citizen on
a small estate near Shidzuoka, keeping alive no faction, awaking no
interest—attaining, in fact, a political Nirvana.

Under new titles the old fiefs are lost sight of and old associations
broken up. The marquises, counts, and barons of to-day are slender,
dapper little men, wearing the smartest and most irreproachable London
clothes, able to converse in one or two foreign languages on the subjects
that interest cosmopolitans of their rank in other empires, and are with
difficulty identified with their feudal titles. The Daimio of Kaga has
become the Marquis Maeda, his sister married the Emperor’s cousin, and
the great yashiki of their ancestors has given way to the buildings of
the Imperial University. The Daimio of Satsuma is now Prince Shimadzu. It
is not easy to associate these modern men-about-town, who dance at state
balls, who play billiards and read the files of foreign newspapers at
the Rokumeikwan, who pay afternoon calls, attend teas, garden-parties,
dinners, concerts, and races; who have taken up poker and tennis with
equal ardor, and are victimized at charity fairs and bazaars, with their
pompous, stately, two-sworded, brocade and buckram bound ancestors.

There are great beauties, favorites, and social leaders among the ladies
of the court circle, and the change in their social position and personal
importance is incredible. Japanese matrons, who, a few years ago,
led the most quiet and secluded existence, now preside with ease and
grace over large establishments, built and maintained like the official
residences of London or Berlin. Their struggles with the difficulties of
a new language, dress, and etiquette were heroic. Mothers and daughters
studied together with the same English governess, and princesses and
diplomats’ wives, returning from abroad, gave new ideas to their friends
at home. Two Japanese ladies, now foremost at court, are graduates of
Vassar College, and many high officials are happily married to foreign
wives; American, English, and German women having assumed Japanese names
with their wedding vows. The court has its reigning beauty in the wife
of the grand master of ceremonies, the richest peer of his day, and
representative of that family which gave its name to the finest porcelain
known to the ceramic art of the empire.

Tokio society delights in dancing, and every one at court dances well.
Leaders of fashion go through the _quadrille d’honneur_, with which state
balls open, and follow the changes of the lancers with the exactness
of soldiers on drill, every step and movement as precise and finished
as the bending of the fingers in cha no yu. The careless foreigner who
attempts to dance an unfamiliar figure repents him of his folly. Japanese
politeness is incomparable, but the sedateness, the precision, and
exactness of the other dancers in the set will reproach the blunderer
until he feels himself a criminal. The ball is the more usual form of
state entertainments. The prime-minister gives a ball on the night of
the Emperor’s birthday, and the governor of Tokio gives a ball each
winter. From time to time the imperial princes and the ministers of state
offer similar entertainments, and every legation has its ball-room. The
members of the diplomatic corps are as much in social unison with the
higher Japanese circles as it is possible to be with such subjects at any
capital, and the round of tiffins, dinners, garden-parties, and small
dances makes Tokio very gay during the greater part of the year.

The first formal visiting of the season begins in October, and by May
social life is at an end until hot weather is over. Lent makes little
break in the social chain. Great seriousness and exactness in social
usage is inherent in this high-bred people. Visits of ceremony are
scrupulously paid within the allotted time, and a newly-arrived official
in Tokio finds no diminution of the card-leaving and visiting which
awaits him in any other capital. At the houses of the imperial princes
cards are not left, the visitor inscribing his name in a book in the
hall. After each state ball, a guest must call at once upon the princess,
or minister’s wife, who presided, and any remissness strikes his name
from her list.

Garden-parties are the favorite expression of Tokio hospitality. All
official residences in the city have fine grounds, and many ministers of
state own suburban villas. A few of the legations are able to entertain
in the same way, and many military officers make the garden of the old
Mito yashiki, now the Arsenal grounds, the scene of their courtesies.

There is a stately court journal, which is the official bulletin, but
Tokio has not yet set up a paper of society gossip and scandal for the
rigorous censorship of the Japanese press to expunge; nor are there books
of court memoirs. Yet what memoirs could be more interesting than those
that might be written by the men and women who were born in feudal times,
who have lived through the exciting days of the Restoration, and have
watched the birth and growth of New Japan.




CHAPTER XIII

THE SUBURBS OF TOKIO


The suburbs of Tokio are full of holiday resorts for the people and the
beautiful villas of nobles. To the north-east, in Oji, are the Government
chemical works and paper mills, where rough bits of mulberry-wood are
turned into papers of a dozen kinds, the silkiest tissue-paper, smooth,
creamy writing-paper, thick parchment, bristol-board, and the thin paper
for artists and etchers. On a sheet of the heaviest parchment paper I
once stood and was lifted from the floor, the fabric showing no mark of
rent or strain, and it is wellnigh impossible to tear even a transparent
Oji letter sheet. The Oji tea-house has a famous garden, and in autumn
Oji’s hill-sides blaze with colored maples, and then the holiday makers
mark the place for their own.

Waseda, the northern suburb, contains an old temple, a vast, gloomy
bamboo-grove, and the villa of Countess Okuma, to whose genius for
landscape-gardening is also due the French Legation’s paradise of a
garden, in the heart of the city, that place having been Count Okuma’s
town residence before he sold it to the French Government. From Waseda’s
rice fields a greater marvel grew.

Meguro, south of Tokio, is a place of sentimental pilgrimage to the
lovers of Gompachi and Komurasaki, the Abelard and Heloise of the East,
around whose tomb the trees flutter with paper poems, and prayers. In
the temple grounds are falling streams of water, beneath which, summer
and winter, praying pilgrims stand, to be thus pumped on for their sins.
Similar penitents may be seen at a little temple niched in the bluff of
Mississippi Bay. Meguro has an annual azalea fête and a celebration of
the maple-leaf, and its resident nobles, among whom is General Saigo,
give feasts in honor of the season’s blooms.

The Sengakuji temple, near Shinagawa, is a sacred spot and shrine of
chivalry, the burial-place of the Forty-seven Ronins; and here come pious
pilgrims to say a prayer and leave a stick of burning incense, and view
the images and relics in the little temple.

Near Omori, half-way between Yokohama and Tokio, Professor Morse
discovered the shell-heaps of prehistoric man. The neighborhood is
made beautiful by old groves, old temples and shrines, tiny villages,
picturesque farm-houses, and hedge-lined roads, while Ikegami’s temples
shine upon the hill that stands an evergreen island in the lake of
greener rice fields or golden stubble. Here died Nichiren, founder of the
Buddhist sect bearing his name. For six centuries these splendid temples
have resounded with the chantings of his priesthood, who still expound
his teachings to the letter. The Nichiren sect is the largest, richest,
most influential, and aggressive in Japan. They are the Protestants and
Presbyterians of the Buddhist religion; firm, hard, and unrelenting
in their faith, rejecting all other creeds as false, and zealously
proselyting. Nichiren was a great scholar, who, poring over Chinese
and Sanscrit sutras, believed himself to have discovered the true and
hidden meaning of the sacred books. His labors were colossal, and though
exiled, imprisoned, tortured, and condemned to death, he lived to see
his followers increasing to a great body of true believers, and himself
established as high-priest over the temples of Ikegami. In the popular
play “Nichiren,” one has thrilling evidence of what the pious founder and
his disciples endured.

On the twelfth and thirteenth of each October special services are held
in memory of Nichiren, which thousands of people attend. On the first
day of this matsuri the railway is crowded with passengers. Bonfires
and strings of lanterns mark the Omori station by night, and by day
the neighboring matsuri is announced by tall bamboo poles, from which
spring whorls of reeds covered with huge paper flowers. These giant
flower-stalks are the conventional sign for festivities, and when a row
of them is planted by the road-side, or paraded up and down with an
accompaniment of gongs, the holiday spirit responds at once. The quiet
country road is blockaded with hundreds of jinrikishas going to and
returning from Ikegami’s terraced gate-ways. Men, women, and children,
priests, beggars, and peddlers pack the highway. The crowd is amazing—as
though these thousands of people had been suddenly conjured from the
ground, or grown from some magician’s powder—for nothing could be quieter
than Omori lanes on all the other days of the year.

Along the foot-paths of the fields women in tightly-wrapped kimonos with
big umbrellas over their beautifully-dressed heads; young girls with the
scarlet petticoats and gay hair-pins indicative of maidenhood; little
girls and boys with smaller brothers and sisters strapped on their backs,
trudge along in single files, high above the stubble patches, to the
great matsuri. In farm-house yards persimmon-trees hang full of mellow,
golden fruit, and the road is literally lined with these apples of the
Hesperides. Peddlers sit on their heels behind their heaped persimmons
and busily tie straw to the short stems of the fruit, that the buyer may
carry his purchase like a bunch of giant golden grapes. Fries, stews,
bakes, and grills scent the air with savors, and all sorts of little
balls and cubes, pats and cakes, lumps and rolls of eatables are set out
along the country road. A queer sort of sea-weed scales, stained bright
red, is the chewing-gum of the East, and finds a ready market.

On the days of the matsuri the village street is impassable, and the
whole broad walk of the temple grounds leading from the pagoda is lined
with booths, jugglers, acrobats, side-shows, and catch-penny tricksters.
The “sand-man,” with bags of different colored sands, makes beautiful
pictures on a cleared space of ground, rattling and gabbling without
cessation while he works. First he dredges the surface with a sieve full
of clean white sand, and then sifts a little thin stream of black or
red sand through his closed hand, painting warriors, maidens, dragons,
flowers, and landscapes in the swiftest, easiest way. It is a fine
example of the trained hand and eye, and of excellent free-hand drawing.
A juggler tosses rings, balls, and knives in the air, and spins plates
on top of a twenty-foot pole. His colleague balances a big bamboo on one
shoulder, and a small boy climbs it and goes through wonderful feats
on the cross-piece at the top. A ring of gaping admirers surrounds a
master of the black art, who swallows a lighted pipe, drinks, whistles,
produces the pipe for a puff or two, swallows it again, and complacently
emits fanciful rings and wreaths of smoke. Hair-pins, rosaries, toys, and
sweets are everywhere for sale.

A huge, towering, heavy-roofed red gate-way admits streams of people to
the great court-yard, surrounded on three sides by temples large and
small, where the priests chant and pound and the faithful pray, rubbing
their rosaries and tossing in their coins. At one shrine greasy locks
of hair tied to the lattices are votive offerings from those who have
appealed to the deity within. There is a little temple to the North Star,
where seamen and fisher-folk pray, and one to Daikoku, the god of riches
and abundance, the latter a fat little man sitting on bags of rice, and
always beset by applicants.

In the great temple pyramids of candles burn, incense rises, bells
sound, and money rains into the big cash-box at the head of the steps.
The splendid interior is a mass of lacquer, gilding, and color, the
panelled ceiling has an immense filigree brass baldaquin hanging like a
frosted canopy over the heads of the priests, and a superb altar, all
images, lotus-leaves, lights, and gilded doors, dazzles the eye. Under
the baldaquin sits the high-priest of the temple, who is a bishop of
the largest diocese in Japan, while at either side of him more than
two hundred celebrants face each other in rows. The priestly heads
are shaven, the smooth faces wear the ecstatic, exalted expression of
devotees purified by vigil and fasting, and over their white or yellow
gauze kimonos are tied _kesas_, or cloaks of rich brocade. The lesser
hierarchy appear in subdued colors—gray, purple, russet—but the head
priest is arrayed in gorgeous scarlet and gold, and sits before a
reading-desk, whose books are covered with squares of similar brocade.
He leads the chanted service from a parchment roll spread before him, at
certain places touching a silver-toned gong, when all the priests bow low
and chant a response, sitting for hours immovable upon the mats, intoning
and reading from the sacred books in concert. At intervals each raps the
low lacquer table before him and bends low, while the big temple drum
sounds, the high-priest touches his gong, and slowly, behind the lights
and incense clouds of the altar, the gilded doors of the shrine swing
open to disclose the precious image of sainted Nichiren. On all sides
stand the faithful, extending their rosary-wrapped hands and muttering
the Nichirene’s special form of prayer: “_Namu mio ho ren ge kio_” (Glory
to the salvation-bringing book, the blossom of doctrine).

After seven hours of worship a last litany is uttered, and the procession
of priests files through the grounds to the monastery, stopping to select
from the two hundred and odd pairs of wooden clogs, waiting at the edge
of the temple mats, each his proper pair. The high-priest walks near the
middle of the line underneath an immense red umbrella. He carries an
elaborate red lacquer staff, not unlike a crozier, and even his clogs
are of red lacquered wood. The service in the temple suggests the forms
of the Roman Church, and this Buddhist cardinal, in his red robes and
umbrella, is much like his fellow-dignitary of the West.

To citizens of the United States Ikegami has a peculiar interest. When
the American man-of-war _Oneida_ was run down and sunk with her officers
and crew by the P. and O. steamer _Bombay_, near the mouth of Yeddo Bay,
January 23, 1870, our Government made no effort to raise the wreck or
search it, and finally sold it to a Japanese wrecking company for fifteen
hundred dollars. The wreckers found many bones of the lost men among the
ship’s timbers, and when the work was entirely completed, with their
voluntary contributions they erected a tablet in the Ikegami grounds to
the memory of the dead, and celebrated there the impressive Buddhist
_segaki_ (feast of hungry souls), in May, 1889. The great temple was in
ceremonial array; seventy-five priests in their richest robes assisted
at the mass, and among the congregation were the American admiral and
his officers, one hundred men from the fleet, and one survivor of the
solitary boat’s crew that escaped from the _Oneida_.

The Scriptures were read, a service was chanted, the Sutra repeated,
incense burned, the symbolic lotus-leaves cast before the altar, and
after an address in English by Mr. Amenomori explaining the segaki,
the procession of priests walked to the tablet in the grounds to chant
prayers and burn incense again.

No other country, no other religion, offers a parallel to this
experience; and Americans may well take to heart the example of piety,
charity, magnanimity, and liberality that this company of hard-working
Japanese fishermen and wreckers have set them.




CHAPTER XIV

A TRIP TO NIKKO


The Nikko mountains, one hundred miles north of Tokio, are the favorite
summer resort of foreign residents and Tokio officials. The railway
now reaches Nikko, and one no longer travels for the last twenty-five
miles in jinrikisha over the most beautiful highway, leading through an
unbroken avenue of over-arching trees to the village of Hachi-ishi, or
Nikko.

On the very hottest day of the hottest week of August we packed our
_koris_, the telescope baskets which constitute the Japanese trunk, and
fled to the hills. Smoke and dust poured in at the car windows, the
roof crackled in the sun, the green groves and luxuriant fields that
we whirled through quivered with heat, and a chorus of grasshoppers
and scissors-grinders deafened us at every halt. At Utsonomiya it was
a felicity to sit in the upper room of a tea-house and dip our faces
and hold our hands in basins of cool spring-water, held for us by the
sympathetic nesans. They looked perfectly cool, fresh, and unruffled in
their clean blue-and-white cotton kimonos, for the Japanese, like the
creoles, appear never to feel the heat of summer, and, indeed, to be
wholly indifferent to any weather. The same placid Utsonomiya babies,
whose little shaved heads bobbed around helplessly in the blaze of
that midsummer sun, I have seen equally serene with their bare skulls
reddening, uncovered, on the frostiest winter mornings.

Once out of the streets of this little provincial capital, the way
to Nikko leads up a straight broad avenue, lined on both sides for
twenty-seven miles with tall and ancient cryptomerias, whose branches
meet in a Gothic arch overhead. The blue outlines of the Nikko mountains
showed in the distance as we entered the grand avenue. The road is a fine
piece of engineering, with its ascent so slow and even as to seem level;
but at times the highway, with its superb walls of cryptomeria, is above
the level of the fields, then even with them, and then below them, as
it follows its appointed lines. Before the railway reached Utsonomiya,
travellers from Tokio had a boat journey, and then a jinrikisha ride
of seventy miles through the shaded avenue. This road was made two
centuries ago, when the Shoguns chose Nikko as their burial place, and
these venerable trees have shaded the magnificent funeral trains of
the old warriors, and the splendid processions of their successors,
who made pilgrimages to the tombs of Iyeyasu and Iyemitsu. In our day,
alas, instead of mighty daimios and men-at-arms in coats of mail, or
brocaded grandees in gilded palanquins, telegraph-poles, slim, ugly, and
utilitarian, impertinently thrust themselves forward before the grand
old tree-trunks, and the jinrikisha and the rattle-trap basha take their
plebeian way.

The cryptomeria has the reddish bark and long, smooth bole of the
California sequoia, and through the mat of leaves and branches, high
overhead, the light filters down in a soft twilight that casts a spell
over the place. After sunset the silence and stillness of the shaded
avenue were solemn, and its coolness and the fragrance of moist earth
most grateful. Two men ran tandem with each jinrikisha, and they went
racing up the avenue for ten miles, halting only once for a sip of cold
water before they stopped at the hamlet of Osawa. The villages, a row of
low houses on either side of the way, make the only break in the long
avenue. With its dividing screens drawn back, the Osawa tea-house was
one long room, with only side walls and a roof, the front open to the
street, and the back facing a garden where a stream dashed through a
liliputian landscape, fell in a liliputian fall, and ran under liliputian
bridges. At the street end was a square fireplace, sunk in the floor,
with a big teakettle swinging by an iron chain from a beam of the roof,
teapots sitting in the warm ashes, and bits of fowl and fish skewered
on chopsticks and set up in the ashes to broil before the coals. The
coolies, sitting around this kitchen, fortified their muscle and brawn
with thimble cups of green tea, bowls of rice, and a few shreds of
pickled fish. We, as their masters and superiors, were placed as far as
possible from them, and picnicked at a table in the pretty garden. After
the severe exertion of sitting still and letting the coolies draw us, we
restored our wasting tissues by rich soup, meats, and all the stimulating
food that might be thought more necessary to the laboring jinrikisha men.

When we started again, with all the tea-house staff singing sweet
sayonaras, a glow in the east foretold the rising moon, and a huge stone
torii at the end of the village loomed ghostly against the blackness
of the forest. The glancing moonlight shot strange shadows across the
path, and we went whirling through this lattice of light and darkness
in stillness and solitude. The moon rose higher and was hidden in the
leafy arch overhead, and before we realized that its faint light was
fading, came flashes of lightning, the rumble of approaching thunder,
and a sudden crash, as the flood of rain struck the tree-tops and poured
through. The hoods of the jinrikishas were drawn up, the oil-papers
fastened across us, and through pitch darkness the coolies raced along.
Vivid flashes of lightning showed the thick, white sheet of rain, which
gusts of wind blew into our faces, while insidious streams slipped down
our shoulders and glided into our laps. Putting their heads down, the
coolies beat their way against the rain for two more soaking miles to
Imaichi, the last village on the road, only five miles from Nikko. The
tea-house into which we turned for shelter was crowded with belated and
storm-bound pilgrims coming down from the sacred places of Nikko and
Chiuzenji. All Japanese are talkative, the lower in station the more
loquacious, and the whole coolie company was chattering at once. As the
place was too comfortless to stay in, we turned out again in the rain,
and the coolies splashed away at a walk, through a darkness so dense as
to be felt. At midnight our seven jinrikishas rattling into the hotel
court, and fourteen coolies shouting to one another as they unharnessed
and unpacked, roused the house and the whole neighborhood of Nikko.
Awakened sleepers up-stairs looked out at us and banged the screens
angrily, but no sounds can be deadened in a tea-house.

To the traveller the tea-house presents many phases of comfort, interest,
and amusement altogether wanting in the conventional hotel, which is,
unfortunately, becoming common on the great routes of travel. The
dimensions of every house in the empire conform to certain unvarying
rules. The verandas, or outer galleries of the house, are always
exactly three feet wide. A foreigner, who insisted on a nine-feet-wide
veranda, entailed upon his Nikko carpenter many days of painful thought,
pipe-smoking, and conference with his fellows. These mechanics were
utterly upset in their calculations. They sawed the boards and beams
too long or too short, and finally produced a very bad, un-Japanese
piece of work. The floors of these galleries are polished to a wonderful
smoothness and surface. They are not varnished, nor oiled, nor waxed,
but every morning rubbed with a cloth wrung out of hot bath-water which
contains oily matter enough to give, in time, this peculiar lustre.
Three years of daily rubbing with a hot cloth are required to give a
satisfactory result, and every subsequent year adds to the richness of
tone and polish, until old tea-houses and temples disclose floors of
common pine looking like rosewood, or six-century-old oak.

The area of every room is some multiple of three feet, because the soft
_tatami_, or floor-mats, measure six feet in length by three in width.
These are woven of common straw and rushes, faced with a closely-wrought
mat of rice-straw. It is to save these tatami and the polished floors
that shoes are left outside the house.

The thick screens, ornamented with sketches or poems, that separate
one room from another, are the _fusuma_; the screens shutting off the
veranda, pretty lattice frames covered with rice-paper that admit a
peculiarly soft light to the rooms, are the _shoji_, and in their
management is involved an elaborate etiquette. In opening or closing
them, well-bred persons and trained servants kneel and use each thumb
and finger with ordered precision, while it is possible to convey
slight, contempt, and mortal insult in the manner of handling these
sliding doors. The outer veranda is closed at night and in bad weather
by _amados_, solid wooden screens or shutters, that rumble and bang
their way back and forth in their grooves. These amados are without
windows or air-holes, and the servants will not willingly leave a gap
for ventilation. “But thieves may get in, or the _kappa_!” they cry, the
kappa being a mythical animal always ready to fly away with them. In
every room is placed an andon, or night-lamp. If one clap his hands at
any hour of the twenty-four, he hears a chorus of answering _Hei! hei!
hei’s!_ and the thump of the nesans’ bare feet, as they run to attend
him. While he talks to them, they keep ducking and saying _Heh! heh!_
which politely signifies that they are giving their whole attention.

The Japanese bed is the floor, with a wooden box under the neck for a
pillow and a futon for a covering. To the foreigner the Japanese landlord
allows five or six futons, or cotton-wadded comforters, and they make a
tolerable mattress, although not springy, and rather apt to be damp and
musty. The traveller carries his own sheets, woolen blankets, feather or
air pillows, and flea-powder, the latter the most necessary provision
of all. The straw mats and the futons swarm with fleas, and without a
liberal powdering, or, better, an anointing with oil of pennyroyal,
it is impossible to sleep. These sleeping arrangements are not really
comfortable, and, after the fatigue of walking and mountain-climbing,
stiffen the joints. By day the futons are placed in closets out of sight,
or hung over the balconies to air, coming back damper than ever, if the
servants forget to bring them in before sunset. The bedroom walls are
the sliding paper screens; and if one’s next neighbor be curious, he may
slip the screen a little or poke a hole through the paper. A whisper or a
pin-drop travels from room to room, and an Anglo-Saxon snorer would rock
the whole structure.

At ordinary Japanese inns the charge for a day’s accommodation ranges
from a half-yen upward. A Japanese can get his lodgings and all his
meals for about thirty cents, but foreigners are so clumsy, untidy,
and destructive, and they demand so many unusual things, that they are
charged the highest price, which includes lodging, bedding, and all the
tea, rice, and hot water they may wish. All other things are extra. In
the beaten tracks bread and fresh beef may always be found, and each
year there is less need of carrying the supplies formerly so essential.
Chairs and tables, cots, knives and forks, and corkscrews have gradually
penetrated to the remotest mountain hamlets. At the so-called foreign
hotels at Nikko and other resorts, charges are usually made at a fixed
price for each day, with everything included, as at an American hotel.

Foreigners travelling away from the ports take with them a guide, who
acts as courier, cooks and serves the meals, and asks two and a half
yens a day with expenses. Thus accompanied, everything goes smoothly and
easily; rooms are found ready, meals are served promptly, show-places
open their doors, the best conveyances await the traveller’s wish, and
an encyclopædic interpreter is always at his elbow. Without a guide or
an experienced servant, even a resident who speaks the language fares
hardly. Like all Orientals, the Japanese are impressed by a retinue and
the appearances of wealth. They wear their best clothes when travelling,
make a great show, and give liberal tips. The foreigner who goes to the
Nakasendo or to remote provinces alone, trusting to the phrase-book,
finds but little consideration or comfort. He ranks with the class of
pilgrims, and the guest-room and the choicest dishes are not for him. The
guide may swindle his master a little, but the comforts and advantages
he secures are well worth the cost. All the guides are well-to-do men
with tidy fortunes. They exact commissions wherever they bring custom,
and can make or break landlords or merchants if they choose to combine.
Some travellers, who, thinking it sharp to deprive the guides of these
percentages, have been left by them in distant provinces and forced to
make their way alone, have found the rest of the journey a succession of
impositions, difficulties, and even of real hardships. After engaging a
guide and handing him the passport, the traveller has only to enjoy Japan
and pay his bill at the end of the journey. The guides know more than
the guide-book; and with Ito, made famous by Miss Bird, Nikko and Kioto
yielded to us many pleasures which we should otherwise have missed. An
acquaintance with Miyashta and his sweet-potato hash made the Tokaido a
straight and pleasant way; and Moto’s judicial countenance caused Nikko,
Chiuzenji, and Yumoto to disclose unimagined beauties and luxuries; and
Utaki always marshalled the impossible and the unexpected.




CHAPTER XV

NIKKO


Of all Japan’s sacred places, Nikko, or Sun’s Brightness, is dearest to
the Japanese heart. Art, architecture, and landscape-gardening add to
Nature’s opulence, history and legend people it with ancient splendors,
and all the land is full of memories. “He who has not seen Nikko cannot
say _Kekko!_” (beautiful, splendid, superb), runs the Japanese saying.

With its forest shades, its vast groves, and lofty avenues, its hush,
its calm religious air, Nikko is an ideal and dream-like place, where
rulers and prelates may well long to be buried, and where priests, poets,
scholars, artists, and pilgrims love to abide. Each day of a whole
summer has new charms, and Nikko’s strange fascination but deepens with
acquaintance.

The one long street of Hachi-ishi, or lower Nikko village, ends at the
banks of the Dayagawa, a roaring stream that courses down a narrow
valley, walled at its upper end by the bold, blue bar of Nantaisan,
the sacred mountain. Legend has peopled this valley of the Dayagawa
with impossible beings—giants, fairies, demons, and monsters. Most of
the national fairy stories begin with, “Once upon a time in the Nikko
mountains,” and one half expects to meet imp or fay in the green shadows.
Mound builder and prehistoric man had lived their squalid lives here;
the crudest and earliest forms of religion had been observed in these
forest sanctuaries long before Kobo Daishi induced the Shinto priests to
believe that their god of the mountain was but a manifestation of Buddha.
Everything proclaims a hoary past—trees, moss-grown stones, battered
images, crumbling tombs, overgrown and forgotten graveyards.

Each summer half the Tokio legations move bodily to Nikko, and temples,
monastery wings, priests’ houses, and the homes of the dwellers in the
upper village are rented to foreigners in ever-increasing numbers. Nikko
habitations do not yet bring the prices of Newport cottages, but the
extravagant rate of three and even five hundred yens for a season of
three months is a Japanese equivalent. Besides the foreigners, there are
many Japanese residents; and, while the Crown-Prince occupies his summer
palace, he is daily to be met in the streets, the forest paths, or temple
grounds. The white-clad pilgrims throng hither by thousands during July
and early August, march picturesquely to the jingle of their staffs
and bells round the great temples, and trudge on to the sanctuary on
Chiuzenji’s shores within the shadow of holy Nantaisan.

Two bridges cross the Daiyagawa, and lead to the groves and temples that
make Nikko’s fame. One bridge is an every-day affair of plain, unpainted
timbers, across which jinrikishas rumble noisily, and figures pass and
repass. The other is the sacred bridge, over which only the Emperor
may pass, in lieu of the Shoguns of old, for whom it was reserved. It
is built of wood, covered with red lacquer, with many brass plates and
tips, and rests on foundation piles of Titanic stone columns, joined
by cross-pieces of stone, carefully fitted and mortised in. Tradition
maintains that the gods sent down this rainbow bridge from the clouds in
answer to saintly prayer. Its sanctity is so carefully preserved, that
when the Emperor wished to pay the highest conceivable honor to General
Grant, he ordered the barrier to the bridge to be opened that his guest
might walk across. Greatly to his credit, that modest soldier refused
to accept this honor, lest it should seem a desecration to the humble
believers in the sanctity of the red bridge.

Shaded avenues, broad staircases, and climbing slopes lead to the
gate-ways of the two great sanctuaries—the mortuary temples and tombs
of the Shogun Iyeyasu and his worthy grandson, the Shogun Iyemitsu. The
hill-side is shaded by magnificent old cryptomerias; and these sacred
groves, with the soft cathedral light under the high canopy of leaves,
are as wonderful as the sacred buildings. Each splendid gate-way, as well
as the soaring pagoda, can be seen in fine perspective at the end of long
avenues of trees, and bronze or stone torii form lofty portals to the
holy places. The torii is a distinctively national structure, and these
grand skeleton gates of two columns and an upward curving cross-piece
are impressive and characteristic features of every Japanese landscape,
standing before even the tiniest shrines in the Liliputian gardens of
Japanese homes, as well as forming the approach to every temple. The
stone torii and the rows of stone lanterns are mossy and lichen-covered,
and every foot of terrace or embankment is spread with fine velvety
moss of the freshest green. Although two hundred years old, the temples
themselves are in as perfect condition and color as when built; and
nothing is finer, perhaps, than the five-storied pagoda with its red
lacquered walls, the brass trimmings of roofs and rails, the discolored
bells pendent from every angle, and a queer, corkscrew spiral atop, the
whole showing like a great piece of jeweller’s work in a deep, green
grove.

Iyeyasu, founder of Yeddo, successor of the Taiko, and military ruler
in the golden age of the arts in Japan, was the first Shogun buried on
Nikko’s sacred hill-side, and it was intended to make the mortuary temple
before his tomb as splendid as the crafts of the day permitted. His
grandson, Iyemitsu, was the next and only other Shogun interred at Nikko,
and his temple fairly rivals that of his ancestor.

At each shrine rise broad stone steps leading to the first and outer
court-yards, where stand the magnificent gates, exquisitely carved, set
with superb metal plates, and all ablaze with color and gilding. The
eye is confused in the infinite detail of structure and ornament, and
the intricacy of beams and brackets upholding the heavy roofs of these
gate-ways. Walls of red lacquer and gold, with carved and colored panels
topped with black tiles, surround each enclosure, and through inner
and outer courts and gate-ways, growing ever more and more splendid,
the visitor approaches the temples proper, their soaring roofs, curved
gables, and ridge-poles set with the Tokugawa crest in gold, sharp cut
against the forest background. At the lowest step his shoes are taken
off, and he is permitted to wander slowly through the magnificent
buildings on the soft, silk-bordered mats. Richly panelled ceilings,
lacquered pillars, carved walls, and curtains of the finest split bamboo
belong to both alike, and in the gloom of inner rooms are marvels of
carving and decoration, only half visible.

Both temples were once splendid with all the emblems and trappings of
Buddhism, redolent with incense, musical with bells and gongs, and
resounding all day with chanted services. But after the Restoration, when
the Shinto became the state religion and the Emperor made a pilgrimage
to Nikko, Iyeyasu’s temple was stripped of its splendid altar ornaments,
banners, and symbols, and the simple mirror and bits of paper of the
empty Shinto creed were substituted. In the dark chapel behind the first
room there remains a large gong, whose dark bowl rests on a silken pad,
and when softly struck fills the place with rising and falling, recurring
and wavering, tones of sweetness for five whole minutes, while Ito
stands with open watch and warning finger, and the priest bends low and
drinks in the music with ecstatic countenance. Iyemitsu’s temple was
spared, and there stand the rows of superb lacquered boxes containing the
sacred writings. There, too, are the gilded images, golden lotus-leaves,
massive candlesticks, drums, gongs, banners and pendent ornaments,
besides the giant koros, breathing forth pale clouds of incense, that
accompanied the rites of the grand old Buddhist faith.

[Illustration: INTERIOR OF THE IYEMITSU TEMPLE]

Each temple has a fine water-tank in its outer court; an open pavilion,
with solid corner posts supporting the heavy and ornate roof above the
granite trough. Each basin is a single, huge block of stone, hollowed
out and cut with such exactness that the water, welling up from the
bottom, pours over the smooth edges so evenly as to give it the look of
a cube of polished glass. The fountain at the Iyemitsu temple was the
gift of the princes of Nabeshima, and its eaves flutter with the myriad
flags left there by pilgrims who come to pray at the great shrine. All
about the temple grounds is heard the noise of rushing water, and the
music and gurgle of these tiny streams, the rustle of the high branches,
and the cawing of huge solitary rooks are the only sounds that break
the stillness of the enchanted groves between the soft boomings of the
morning and evening bells. The noise of voices is lost in the great leafy
spaces, and the sacredness of the place subdues even the unbelieving
foreigner, while native tourists and pilgrims move silently, or speak
only in undertones, and make no sound, save as their clogs clatter on
stones and gravel.

It is impossible to carry away more than a general and bewildered
impression of the splendid walled and lanterned courts, the superb
gate-ways, and the temples themselves, but certain details, upon which
the guides insist, remain strangely clear in memory. Over the doors of
the stable where the sacred white pony is kept are colored carvings
representing groups of monkeys with eyes, or ears, or mouth covered with
their paws—the signification being that one should neither see, hear, nor
speak any evil. In one superbly-carved gate-way is a little medallion of
two tigers, so cunningly studied and worked out that the curving grain
and knots of the wood give all the softly-shaded stripes of their velvet
coats and an effect of thick fur. One section of a carved column in this
gate is purposely placed upsidedown, the builder fearing to complete so
perfect and marvellous a piece of workmanship. Above another gate-way
curls a comfortable sleeping cat, which is declared to wink when rain
is coming, and this white cat has as great a fame as anything along the
Daiyagawa.

The strangest hierophant in Nikko is the priestess who dances at the
temple of Iyeyasu. She looks her three-score years of age, and is allowed
a small temple to herself, where she sits, posed like an altar image,
with a big money-box on the sacred red steps before her, into which the
pious and the curious toss their offerings. Then the priestess rises
and solemnly walks a few steps this way, a few steps that way, poses
before each change, shakes an elaborate sort of baby’s rattle with the
right-hand, and gesticulates with an open fan in the left-hand. The
sedate walk to and fro, the movements of the rattle and fan constitute
the dance, after which this aged Miriam sits down, bows her head to the
mats, and resumes her statuesque pose. She wears a nun-like head-dress
of white muslin, and a loose white garment without obi, over a red
petticoat, the regular costume of the Shinto priestesses. She seems
always amiable and ready to respond to a conciliatory coin, but the
visitor wonders that the cool and shaded sanctuary in which she sits,
with nearly the whole front wall making an open door, does not stiffen
her aged joints with rheumatism and end her dancing days.

[Illustration: GATE-WAY OF THE IYEYASU TEMPLE]

A green and mossy staircase, a greener and mossier balustraded walk,
leads up and along the crest of the hill to the final knoll, atop of
which stands the simple bronze urn containing the great Shogun’s body.
A more still and solemn, a more peaceful and beautiful resting-place
could not be imagined, and the peculiar green twilight reigning under the
closely-set cryptomerias, with those long stretches of stone balustrades
and embankments, which the forest has claimed for its own and clothed
in a concealing mantle of the greenest moss, subdue the most frivolous
beholder to silence and seriousness.

On that velvety-green stair-way leading to Iyeyasu’s tomb I met, one day,
a scholar of fine taste and great culture, a man of distinction in his
native West. “I am overwhelmed with the beauty and magnificence of all
this,” he said. “I must concede the greatness of any religion that could
provide and preserve this, and teach its followers to appreciate it.”

Afterwards, almost on the same step, a dear missionary friend stopped me,
with eyes full of tears. “Oh!” she sighed, “this fills me with sadness
and sorrow. These emblems and monuments of heathenism! I see nothing
beautiful or admirable in those wicked temples. They show me how hard it
will be to uproot such heathen creeds. I wish I had not come.”

A woodland path leads around the foot of the great hill on which the
Shoguns’ tombs are built, a path laid with large fiat stones and set with
a rough curbing of loose rocks and bowlders, covered—by the drip and damp
and shade of centuries—with a thick green moss. This silent footway leads
past many small temples, stone-fenced enclosures, moss-covered tombs and
tablets, tiny shrines behind tiny torii, and battered, broken-nosed,
and headless Buddhas. Half-hidden tracks, in that gloomy and silent
cryptomeria forest, rough-set staircases, roads plunging into the deep
shadow of the woods entice the explorer to ever-new surprises. At
deserted and silent shrines heaps of pebbles, bits of paper, or strips
of wood painted with a sacred character attest the presence of prayerful
pilgrims, who have sought them out to register a vow or petition. Tiny
red shrines gleam jewel-like in the far shadows, and fallen cryptomerias
make mounds and ridges of entangled vines among the red-barked giants
still standing. Above a water-fall, all thin ribbons and jets of foam,
are more old temples, where pilgrims come to pray and tourists to admire,
but where no one ever despoils the unguarded sanctuaries. In one of these
buildings are life-size images of the gods of thunder and the winds.
Raiden, the thunder-god, is a bright-red divinity with a circle of drums
surrounding his head like a halo, a fierce countenance, and two goaty
horns on his forehead. Futen, the god of winds, has a grass-green skin,
two horny toes to each foot, and a big bag over his shoulders. A fine
heavy-roofed red gate-way and bell-tower distinguish another cluster
of temples in this still forest nook, their altars covered with gilded
images. One open shrine, which should be the resort of jinrikisha men,
is dedicated to a muscular red deity, to whom votaries offer up a pair
of sandals, beseeching him for vigorous legs. The whole place is hung
over with wooden, straw, and tin sandals, minute or colossal. Then down
through the wood, past a hoary graveyard, where abbots and monks of
Nikko monasteries were buried for centuries before the Shoguns came, one
returns to the Futa-ara temple and Iyemitsu’s first gate-way.

In our wanderings we once happened upon an old and crowded graveyard,
with splendid trees shading the mossy tombs and monuments. The stone
lanterns, Buddhas, and images were past counting, and one granite deity,
under a big sun-hat, had a kerchief of red cotton tied under his chin.
His benevolent face and flaming robes were stuck all over with tiny
bits of paper, on which the faithful had written their petitions, and
the lanterns beside him were heaped with prayer-stones. A Hindoo-looking
deity near by sat with uplifted knee, on which he rested one arm and
supported his bent and thoughtful head.

A hundred stone representatives of Buddha sit in mossy meditation under
the shadow of the river bank, long branches trailing over them and vines
clambering about their ancient brows. Time has rolled some from their
lotus pedestals, beheaded others, and covered them all with white lichens
and green moss, and Gamman, as this row of Buddhas is named, is the
strangest sight among the many strange sights of the river bank. Custom
ordains that one should count them, and no two persons are believed to
have ever recorded the same number of images between the bridge and Kobo
Daishi’s open shrine.

There is an eta village just below Nikko, peopled by these outcasts, who
follow their despised calling of handling the carcasses of animals and
dressing leather and furs. Their degradation seems to result not more
from that Buddhist law which forbids the taking of animal life, than from
the legendary belief that they are the descendants of Korean prisoners,
long kept as executioners and purveyors for the imperial falcons.
Colonies of etas lived for centuries without part or lot in the lives of
their high-caste neighbors. After the Restoration, the power of the great
nobles was curtailed, and with the gradual freeing of the lower classes
from the tyranny of caste the eta became a citizen, protected by law.
Prejudice still confines him to his own villages, but when he leaves them
salt is no longer sprinkled on the spot where he stands to purify it.

The most harrowing situation of the old romances was the falling in
love of a noble with a beautiful eta girl. Now the eta children
attend the Government schools on the same terms as their betters. But
this liberality was of slow growth, and in one province, where the
stiff-necked parents withdrew their children because of the presence of
these pariahs, the governor entered himself as a pupil, sitting side by
side with the little outcasts in the same classes, after which august
demonstration of theoretical equality caste distinctions were allowed to
fade.

Nikko becomes a great curio mart each summer, the curios having,
naturally, a religious cast; and bells, drums, gongs, incense-burners,
images, banners, brocade draperies, and priestly fans make a part of
every peddler’s pack, each thing, of course, being certified to have
come from the sacred treasuries near by. The souvenirs, which the most
hardened tourist cannot resist buying, are the Nikko specialties of
trays, cups, boxes, and teapots of carved and lacquered wood, and of
curious roots, decorated with chrysanthemums or incised sketches of
the Sacred Bridge. The Japanese eye sees possibilities in the most
unpromising knot, and the Japanese hand hollows it into a casket, or fits
it with the spout and handle that turn it into a teapot. All the village
street is lined with these wooden-ware shops, alternating with photograph
and curio marts.

Visitors to Nikko always buy its _yuoki_, a candy made of chestnuts
and barley-sugar, which comes in slabs an inch square and six inches
long, wrapped in a dried bamboo sheath, and put in the dainty little
wooden boxes which make Japanese purchases so attractive. It is like
a dark-brown fig-paste, and has a flavor of marrons glaces and of
maple-sugar. Flocks of children, with babies on their backs, hover about
the yuoki shop in upper Nikko, and if the tourist bestows a box on them,
their comical bobs and courtesies, their funny way of touching the
forehead with the gift during all the bowing, and the rapture with which
they attack the bar of sweets express most eloquent thanks.

When rain or fatigue prevented our making any out-door excursions,
the village street furnished us with an all-day occupation. A mossy
and abandoned rice-mill faced us across the road, with a tiny cascade
dripping down from the leafy hill behind it, feeding its overshot wheel,
and dropping by dwarf water-falls to the side of the road, whence it
ran down the slope to add its singing to the water chorus that makes
all Nikko musical. Pack-horses, farmers, pilgrims, and villagers went
picturesquely by, each pedestrian tucking his kimono in his belt to
shorten it, and holding a vast golden halo over his head in the shape of
a flat, oil-paper rain umbrella.

A small garden separated our summer home at Nikko from our landlord’s
house, and from early morning, when his amados thundered open, until
dark, when they rumbled shut, the whole conduct of Japanese household
life lay before us. Our neighbors came out of doors betimes. A bucket of
water from a tiny cascade filled the broad, shallow copper wash-basin,
in which one by one they washed their faces. Meanwhile the kettle boiled
over the charcoal fire, and some child ran down to a provision-shop for
a square slab of bean-curd, which, with many cups of tea, a little rice,
and shreds of pickled fish, composed their breakfast. Then the futons
were hung over poles or lines to sun; the andons, pillows, and big green
tents of musquito-nets put away; the tatami brushed off, and the little
shop put in order for the day.

The women washed and starched their gowns, pasting them down on flat
boards to smooth and dry; sewed and mended, scrubbed and scoured in the
narrow alcove of a kitchen all the morning; while the children trotted
back and forth with buckets of water to sprinkle the garden, wash the
stones, fill the bath-tubs, and supply the kitchen. The rice, after being
washed and rubbed in the cascade, was soaked for an hour and then poured
into the furiously boiling rice-pot. The brush fire under the stone frame
of the kettle was raked out, and when the steam came only in interrupted
puffs from under the cover, this was lifted to show a pot full to the
brim of snowy-white grains. A soup had meanwhile been stewing, a fish had
been broiled over charcoal, and, with tea, the noonday dinner was ready.
At some hour of the day offerings of rice and food were mysteriously
placed on the steps of the tiny shrine to the fox-god, chief ornament of
the farther garden. Towards sundown came supper, and then the lighting
of the lamps. Shadow pictures on the shoji repeated the actions and
groupings within, the splash of water betrayed the family bath, and when
all, from grandfather to baby, had been boiled and scrubbed, the amados
banged, and the performance was over until sunrise.




CHAPTER XVI

CHIUZENJI AND YUMOTO


The Inquisition should have been put in possession of the Japanese kago
as a lesser punishment for heretics, so exquisite and insidious are its
tortures. This kago is a shallow basket with a high back, slung from
a pole carried on the shoulders of two men, and in the mountains and
remote districts is the only means of travel, except by pack-horses. The
Japanese double their knees and sit on their feet with great dignity
and apparent comfort; but the greater size of the foreigner, his stiff
joints and higher head, prevent his fitting into the kago; nor is he
much better off when he gets astride, dangling his long legs over the
edges. Moreover, he not only knows that he looks ridiculous, but suffers
the pangs of conscience for imposing his weight on two small coolies
no larger than the ten-year-old boys of his own land. There are a few
arm-chairs on poles, in which one may ride, like the Pope, or an idol
in a procession, but the long poles, springing with the gait of four
bearers, often make the passenger sea-sick.

[Illustration: FARM LABORERS AND PACK-HORSE]

The pack-horse, a slow-moving beast, has a keeper who pulls him along
by a cord, his extended head and reluctant gait making that seem the
only motive power. Horse and leader wear straw shoes, and new pairs are
strung around the high saddle for reshoeing the beast every few miles.
Iron horseshoes are confined to the capital and the large ports, and
the village blacksmith is unknown. Pack-horses wear a thick straw pad
and a high saddle fashioned like a saw-horse, on which the rider sits
aloft, so well forward that his feet hang over the creature’s neck.
This saddle is merely balanced, not girded on, and the animals are so
sleepy, slow-footed, and stumbling, with a lurching, swinging gait like a
camel’s, that riding one is really a feat.

From Nikko to Chiuzenji you must travel eight miles by kago, pack-horse,
or jinrikisha, the road leading past rich fields of buckwheat, millet,
rice, and potatoes, farm-houses with thatched roofs, wayside shrines and
tea-houses. The ascent of the two thousand feet to the higher region
of the lake is chiefly included in one three-mile stretch, climbing by
easy slopes and broad staircases to the high pass. At every few feet a
stone step was built, or a tree-trunk fastened with a forked stick and
set with small stones. This stair-building, done ages ago, has become a
part of the mountain. At short distances the staircase enters a little
clearing with a rustic tea-house, or the usual tateba, built of poles, a
few planks, branches or mats, and affording sufficient shelter for summer
pilgrims and travellers. The keepers immediately put out cushions for
guests on the edge of the platform that constitutes the floor of the one
room, and bring the tray with its tiny teapot, thimble cups, and dish of
barley-sugar candies. For the refreshment one leaves a few coppers on
the tray, and in mountain jaunts, where the traveller walks to escape
the kago and spare the coolies, these tiny cups of pale yellow tea are
very stimulating. Each tateba commands some particular view, and even the
pilgrim who is tramping the provinces and living on a few cents a day,
will be found inditing poems to the different water-falls and gorges he
looks down upon.

The head of the pass affords a magnificent view of the valley two
thousand feet below, and presently the woodland path is following the
border of the lake and comes out into the open of Chiuzenji village.
Chiuzenji Lake, three miles wide and eight miles long, is surrounded by
steep and thickly-wooded mountains, the great Nantaisan grandly soaring
nine thousand feet above the sea, tapering regularly as a pyramid and
forested to the summit. Nantaisan is a sacred mountain, a temple at its
foot, shrines all along the ascent, and at the top an altar on which
repentant murderers offer up their swords. Each August come hosts of
pilgrims in white clothes and huge straw hats, with pieces of straw
matting for rain-coats bound across their shoulders—devout souls, who,
after purification in the lake, pass under the torii, say a prayer in the
temple, and painfully climb to the summit. Only at such fixed seasons
may visitors ascend the mountain, each one paying twenty cents for the
privilege of toiling up its endless flight of steps. With these fees the
priests keep the underbrush trimmed and the path well cleared, and where
the holy guardian unbars the gate and motions one upward, begins the
flight of stone stairs that extend, with few breaks or zigzags, straight
to the top. The whole way is strewn with the cast-off sandals of the
season, and great heaps of the waraji of past years lie here and there.

The pilgrims sleep in Government barracks in the village, a few coppers
securing a mat on the floor and the use of the common fireplace. Their
vow to Nantaisan being accomplished, they make the half-circuit of the
lake, to visit the hidden shrines and temples of the forest shores, and
then trudge to Yumoto for its hot sulphur baths and scenery, or home to
their ripening rice-fields.

From across the water Chiuzenji village looks a small, yellow patch,
lying between the unbroken green slope of Nantaisan and the great lake.
Its five tea-houses rise straight from the water’s edge, each with a
triple row of outer galleries overlooking it. The way of life at the
Tsutaya, Idzumiya, Nakamarya, and the rest is much more Japanese than
in the frequented inns of Nikko. Chairs and tables are conceded to
foreigners, but everybody must sleep on the floor, wash face and hands
in the common wash-basin in the open court, and go about the house
stocking-footed, or wear the stiff, heelless, monkey-skin slippers
furnished by the inn. To call a servant one claps his palms, and a
long-drawn “Hei!” announces that the rosy-cheeked mountain maid has
heard, and the gentle swaying of the house proclaims that she is running
up the stairs. The washing of rice, vegetables, fish, kitchen utensils,
and family clothing goes on from the single plank of a pier running
from the lowest floor of the house. Each inn has a similar pier, where
sociable maidens chatter as they stir and wash the rice in bamboo
baskets. The servants of the houses take the whole lake for wash-hand
basin and tooth-brush cup, and the pier is a small stage, upon which
these local companies play their unstudied parts.

As the finest country walk in England is agreed to be that from Stratford
to Warwick, so is the way from Chiuzenji to Yumoto the finest country
walk in Japan, for its eight miles of infinite variety. First, the broad
foot-path wanders for two miles along the shores of Lake Chiuzenji,
which, however, appears only in glimpses of placid blue through the dense
forest, all stillness, coolness, and enchantment. Then it emerges at the
head of the lake in a grove of pine-trees sheltering a rustic tea-house,
which overlooks the bit of low beach known as the Iris Strand, and all
the grand amphitheatre of mountains walling in Chiuzenji. Farther on are
Hell’s River and the Dragon Head cascade, where a mountain stream slides
in many a separate ribbon down mossy ledges. Thence the foot-path climbs
to a high plain covered with tall grasses and groves of lofty pines—the
famous Red Plain, dyed once with the blood of a conquered army, and
tinged with each autumn’s frost to the same deep hue again. From the
border of this plain rise sombre mountains, Nantaisan a giant among them,
with green and purple veils of shadows and a crown of floating clouds. No
sign of habitation or cultivation marks the high plain, which, with its
loneliness and its scattered pines, is so much like the valleys of the
high Sierras. Everywhere else in Japan the country is wooded and shaded
and cultivated from water’s edge to mountain-top; but in winter all the
region above Nikko is deserted, and deep snows in the passes shut it off
from the rest of the world. Tea-houses close, the people flee to the
valley for warmth, and only the coming of spring and the tourist restores
it again. Even those wizards, the Japanese farmers, do not attempt to
subdue these solitudes, whose wild beauty delights the whole people.

Beyond this lonely plain the way climbs seven hundred feet along the face
of a precipitous hill to the level of Yumoto Lake, which there narrows
to a few feet and slips down the rocks, a mass of foam, spray, and
steam. The lake—small, uneven, walled by perpendicular mountain-slopes
and forests—is a still mirror of these superb heights, one of which,
Shirane-san, is a slumbering volcano. Vaporous sulphur springs bubble
through the hot crust of earth at the end of the lake, and boiling
sulphur wells up, even in the bed of the lake itself, and clouds and
heats the whole body of water so that no fish can live there. The two
miles of winding forest-path, between the fall at one end of Yumoto
Lake and the village of the same name at the opposite end, lead through
an enchanted forest—a picturesque tangle of roots and rocks, covered
with green moss, wound with vines, shaded with ferns, and overhung with
evergreen branches.

Yumoto has two streets and a dozen tea-houses, whose galleries are hung
with red lanterns, as if in perpetual fête, and an atmosphere nearly all
sulphuretted hydrogen. One of the hot springs bubbles up at the entrance
of the village, filling a tank about ten feet square, covered by a roof
resting on four corner pillars. The sides are all open to the air,
and an Arcadian simplicity of bathing arrangements prevails. Citizens
and sojourners stroll hither, because the site commands a view of the
thoroughfare, remove and fold up their garments, and sit down in the
pool. When sufficiently boiled, they cool off occasionally on the edge
of the tank, and then drop into the pool again. If the company prove
agreeable, the bath occupies hours. More open-air pavilions are at the
end of the village, where more bronze figures boil and cool themselves in
the same exoteric fashion. The public bath-houses, that alternate with
the tea-houses in the village streets, have roofs and sides of solid
wood, except the street front, which is open and curtainless, and within
which men, women, and children meet in the hot-water tanks, as at the
market-place or street-corners in other countries. To a new-comer this
extraordinary simplicity is startling, but if he stays long enough, he
finds that the childlike innocence and unconcern of the people make a new
code of the proprieties.

These infantile views of the Japanese as to bathing make even the
great pay little attention to the seclusion and inviolateness of the
bath-room. In a high-class Japanese house, or at the best tea-houses,
this is an exquisitely artistic nook, with cement walls and floors,
inlaid with fantastic stones and bits of porcelain. The oval tubs are
of pine, bound with withes, and white with scouring. The doors are
generally sliding paper screens without locks, and the wooden wall, or
door, if there be one, is full of fantastic holes and tiny windows with
no curtain. Often the bath-house is a detached pavilion, to which you
are expected to walk in a special bath gown, or ukata, meeting, on the
way, household and guests, who are always ready for a friendly chat.
Europeans can hardly make a Japanese servant understand that in their
order of arrangements, the bath and the bath-room are for the use of
one person at a time. The Japanese wooden tub is vastly better than the
zinc coffins and marble sarcophagi in which we bathe. The wood keeps
the water hotter and is pleasanter to the touch. One kind of tub has
a tiny stove with a long pipe in one end, and with a mere handful of
charcoal such a tub is filled with boiling water in the briefest time.
Many bathers have lost their lives by the carbonic acid gas sent off by
this ingenious contrivance. A Japanese hot bath is only a point or two
from boiling. The natives bear this temperature without wincing, and will
step from this scalding caldron out-of-doors, smoking along the highway
on a frosty day, like the man whom Dr. Griffis describes. Our grave and
statuesque landlord at Yumoto, who sat like a Buddha behind his low table
and held court with his minions, once appeared to us stalking home in the
starlight with all his clothes on his arm. His stride was as stagey and
majestic as ever, there being no reason, in his consciousness, why he
should lay off his dignity with his garments, they representing to him
the temporary and accidental, not the real envelope of the pompous old
soul.

[Illustration: PUBLIC BATH-HOUSE AT YUMOTO]

At some of the great mineral springs there are now separate pools for
men and women, in deference to foreign prejudice; but more than one
generation will pass before promiscuous bathing is done away with.

At all medicinal springs the baths are owned and managed by the
Government and are free to the people. Here at Yumoto, men, women, and
children walk into the one large room containing the pools, undress, lay
their clothing in a little heap on the raised bench or platform running
around the edge of the room, and step into the water; and, as has been
said, no one sees any impropriety in this custom. Women sit or kneel
on the edges of the pool, scouring themselves with bags of rice-bran,
and chattering with their friends in or out of the water. People stop
at the open doors, or breast-high windows, to talk to the bathers, and
conduct is as decorous, as reserved, and as modest as in a drawing-room.
The approach of a foreigner sends all the grown bathers deep into the
water, simply out of respect to his artificial and incomprehensible way
of looking at natural things. They know, though they cannot understand,
that the European finds something objectionable, and even wrong, in so
insignificant a trifle as being seen without clothes.

At our tea-house in Yumoto our three rooms in the upper story were
thrown into one during the daytime, making an apartment open to the
gallery on three sides. Hibachis, or braziers, with mounds of glowing
charcoal, tempered the morning and evening air, and all day we could
sit on piles of futons, and enjoy the superb picture of mountains and
lake before us. We were poled over the placid water in a queer ark of a
boat, and the mountain-paths were always alluring, the roughest trail
often passing under torii, or leading past some shrine, just when it
seemed that no foot had ever preceded ours. At night, when the chilling
air presses the sulphur fumes closer to earth, Yumoto streets resound
with the wailing whistle of the blind shampooer, or amah. These amah
are found everywhere—in the largest cities and in the smallest mountain
villages—and, whether men or women, are never young, or even middle-aged.
Theirs is an indefinite, unscientific system of massage, and their
manipulations often leave their charges with more lame and aching muscles
than before. But the amah are an institution of the country, and Yumoto
streets would ring with their dreary music, and our screens would be
slipped aside by many an ill-favored crone, as soon as it was time for
the usual evening baths to be prepared at the tea-houses.

Upon another visit to Nikko and Chiuzenji in late October there was a
more splendid autumnal pageant than the most gorgeous hill-sides of
America had ever shown me. Frost had done its most wonderful work, and
the air was exhilarating to intoxication. The clear and brilliant weather
moved the coolies to frisk, play, and chant like children—even that
dignified little man, Ito, relaxing his gravity to frolic like a boy, and
to pry bowlders over the edges of precipices to hear them crash and fall
far below. Chiuzenji looked a vast, flawless sapphire, and Nantaisan was
a mosaic of richest Byzantine coloring. Kegon-no-taki, the fall of three
hundred feet by which the waters of Chiuzenji drop to the valley in their
race to the Daiyagawa, seemed a column of snow in its little amphitheatre
hung with autumn vines and branches. But we dared not remain, for already
Yumoto was closed and boarded up for the season, and on any day the
first of the blockading snows of winter might shut the door of the one
tea-house left open at Chiuzenji, and end the travel from the Ashiwo
copper-mines.




CHAPTER XVII

THE ASCENT OF FUJIYAMA


It was in the third week of July that we made our long-talked-of ascent
of Fujiyama. There were nine of us, all told, four stalwart men, three
valiant women, and two incomparable Japanese boys, or valets. For forty
miles we steamed down the old line of the Tokaido, drawing nearer to
the sea in its deep indentation of Odawara Bay, and to the blue bar of
the Hakone range that fronts the ocean. At Kodzu we took wagonettes and
rattled over the plain and up a valley along the Tokaido, children being
snatched from under the heels of the horses, and coolies, with poles
and baskets over their shoulders, getting entangled with the wheels all
the way. A Japanese driver is a most reckless Jehu, and the change to
jinrikishas, after the wild ten-mile charge up the valley, was beatific.
Ascending a narrow cañon, and rounding curve after curve, we saw at last
the many lights of Miyanoshita twinkling against the sky.

Miyanoshita, the great summer resort, is the delight alike of Japanese
and foreigner. It has excellent hotels kept in western fashion, clear
mountain air, mineral springs and beautiful scenery, and it is the very
centre of a most interesting region. All the year round its hotels are
well patronized, the midwinter climate being a specific for the malarial
poison of the ports of southern China. Famous, too, is the wooden-ware of
Miyanoshita, where every house is a shop for the sale of Japanese games,
household utensils, toys and trifles, all made of the beautifully-grained
native woods, polished on a wheel with vegetable wax. Exquisite mosaics
of a hundred broken patterns amaze one with their nicety of finish and
cheapness, and no one escapes from the village without buying.

Guides and coolies had been engaged for us at Miyanoshita, and at six
o’clock, on the morning after our arrival, the three kagos of the
ladies were carried out, and the four cavaliers, the two boys, and six
baggage coolies followed. The broad path zigzagged upward to the narrow,
knife-edge ride of the mountain range known as the O Tomi Toge pass. From
its summit we looked back along the checkered green valley to Miyanoshita
and Hakone Lake, with the Emperor’s island palace. Looking forward across
a checkered plain, we saw Fujiyama rise straight before us, its obstinate
head still hidden in clouds. Dropping quickly to the level of the plain,
we reached Gotemba, and, changing to jinrikishas, were whirled away to
Subashiri, six miles distant.

Trains of descending pilgrims and farmers, perched high on the backs of
pack-horses, smiled cheerfully at the procession of foreigners bound for
Fuji, and at each rest-house on the way women and children, petrified
with astonishment, stood staring at us. Black cinders and blocks of lava
announced the nearness of the volcano, and the road became an inky trail
of coal-dust through green fields. Banks of scoriæ, like the heaps of
coal-dust around collieries, cropped out by the road-side, and the wheels
ground noisily through the loose, coarse slag. The whole of Subashiri,
crowding the picturesque street of a typical Japanese village, welcomed
us. In the stream of running water, on either side of the broad highway
danced, whirled, and spouted a legion of mechanical toys, some for
the children’s pleasure, and others turning the fly-brushes hung over
counters of cakes and sweetmeats. The place looks in perpetual fête,
with the hundreds of pilgrim flags and towels fluttering from each
tea-house, and at the end of the street is a torii, leading to an ancient
temple in a grove, where all Fuji pilgrims pray before beginning the
ascent of the mountain. In the light of the afternoon, the double row of
thatched houses and the street full of bareheaded villagers looked like a
well-painted stage scene. Meanwhile the sun sank, and in the last crimson
glow of its fading the clouds rolled away, and Fuji’s stately cone stood
over us, its dark slopes turning to rose and violet in the changing light.

We rose with the sun at four o’clock, looked at Fuji, all pink and lilac
in the exquisite atmosphere of the morning, snatched a hasty breakfast
and set off, the women in their kagos and the men on mettlesome steeds
that soon took them out of sight along the broad cindery avenue leading
to the base of the slanting mountain. In that clear light Fuji looked
twice its twelve thousand feet above the sea, and the thought of toiling
on foot up the great slope was depressing. Instead of a fifteen-mile
walk, it looked fifty miles at least. All along the forest avenue
moss-grown stone posts mark the distance, and at one place are the
remains of a stone wall and lantern-guarded gate-way setting the limit of
the mountain’s holy ground. From that point the soil is sacred, although
horses and kagos are allowed to go a mile farther to a mat-shed station,
known as Umagayeshi (Turn Back Horse). Thence the great Fuji sweeps
continuously upward, and a tall torii at the head of the stone staircase
marks the beginning of the actual ascent, the holy ground on which only
sandaled feet may tread.

In the mat-shed the kagos were stored for a two days’ rest, luggage was
divided and tied on the backs of the coolies, who were as gayly fringed
as Indians on the war-path, with the many pairs of straw sandals tied
at their waists and hanging from their packs. The coarse cinders cut
through boot-soles so quickly that foreigners tie on these waraji to
protect their shoes, allowing eight pairs of the queer galoshes for the
ascent and descent of Fuji. From Umagayeshi, the path goes up through
woods and stunted underbrush and on over bare cinder and lava, pursuing
the even slope of the mountain without dip or zigzag to break the
steady climb. Three small Shinto temples in the woods invite pilgrims
to pray, pay tribute, and have their staff and garments marked with a
sacred seal. Beyond these temples, ten rest-houses, or stations, stand
at even distances along the path, the first, or number one, at the edge
of the woods, and the tenth at the summit. Priests and station-keepers
open their season late in June, before the snow is gone, and close in
September. In the midsummer weeks the whole mountain-side is musical
with the tinkling bells and staffs of lines of white-clad pilgrims.
Notwithstanding their picturesqueness, these devotees are objectionable
companions, as they fill tea-houses and mountain stations, devour
everything eatable, like swarms of locusts, and bear about with them
certain smaller pilgrims that make life a burden to him who follows
after. Nearly thirty thousand pilgrims annually ascend Fujiyama. These
pious palmers are chiefly from the agricultural class, and they form
mutual pilgrimage associations, paying small annual dues, from the sum
of which each member in turn has his expenses defrayed. They travel
in groups, each man furnished with his bit of straw matting for bed,
rain-coat, or shelter. They carry, also, cotton towels marked with the
crest of their pilgrim society, to be hung, after using, at temple
water-tanks, or as advertisements of their presence at the tea-houses
which they patronize. At each new shrine they visit the priests stamp
their white clothing with the red seal of the temple.

Fujiyama is invested with legends, which these pilgrims unquestioningly
accept. It is said to have risen up in a single night two thousand years
ago, when a great depression appeared to the southward, which the waters
of Lake Biwa immediately filled. For a thousand years pilgrims have
toiled up the weary path to pray at the highest shrine and to supplicate
the sun at dawn. Fuji-san, the goddess of the mountain, hated, it is
said, her own sex, and stories of devils, who seize women and fly off
into the air with them, still deter all but the most emancipated Japanese
women from making the ascent. It was after Fuji-san had quarrelled with
all the other gods that she set up this lofty mountain of her own, where
she might live alone and in peace. No horse’s foot is allowed to fall on
the steep approaches to her cloudy throne, and even the sand and cinders
are so sacred, that whatever dust is carried down on the pilgrims’ feet
by day is miraculously returned by night. Even to dream of the peerless
mountain is a promise of good-fortune, and Fuji, with the circling storks
and the ascending dragon, symbolizes success in life and triumph over
obstacles.

Until the year 1500, Fuji wore a perpetual smoke-wreath, and every
century saw a great eruption. The last, in 1707, continued for a month,
and threw out the loose cinders, ashes, and lumps of baked red clay that
still cover the mountain. Ashes were carried fifty miles, damming a
river in their path, covering the plain at its base six feet deep with
cinders, and forming an excrescence on the north side, which still mars
the perfect symmetry of the cone.

Umagayeshi, or Turn Back Horse, is four thousand feet above the sea, and
the other eight thousand feet are surmounted in a distance of fifteen
miles. We desired to reach Station Eight by four o’clock; either to sleep
there until three o’clock the next morning, or to push on to the tenth
and last station, rest there, and see the sun rise, from the door-way
of that summit rest-house. Our two Colorado mountaineers had faced the
slope like chamois, and were leaping the rocks walling the first station,
before the female contingent had left the torii. Of the fifteen coolies
accompanying us, three were assigned to each woman, with orders to take
her to the top if they had to carry her pickaback. After an established
Fuji fashion, one coolie went first with a rope fastened around the
climber’s waist, while another pushed her forward. Aided still further by
tall bamboo staffs, we were literally hauled and boosted up the mountain,
with only the personal responsibility of lifting our feet out of the
ashes.

For the first three or four miles, the path led through a dense, green
bower, carpeted with vines, and starred with wild flowers and great
patches of wild strawberries. Scaling moss-covered log steps, we passed
through temples with _gohei_, or prayer papers, hanging from the gates
and doors, and bare Shinto altars within. At one shrine, the sound of
our approaching footsteps was the signal for blasts from a conch-shell
horn and thumps on the hanging drum, and the priests, in their purple and
white gowns and black pasteboard hats, gave us a cheerful welcome, and
many cups of hot barley-tea. At our request, they stamped our clothing
with big red characters, the sacred seal or crest of that holy station,
and sold us the regulation pilgrim’s staff, branded with the temple
mark. The old priest, to dazzle us with his acquirements, and to show
his familiarity with foreign customs, glibly placed the price of the
alpenstock at “Sen tents.”

The forest ended as suddenly as if one had stepped from a door-way, and
a sloping dump of bare lava and cinders stretched upward endlessly; the
whole cone visible, touched with scudding bits of thin white clouds.
Every dike and seam of lava between the forest edge and the summit was
clearly seen, and the square blocks of rest-houses, though miles away,
stood out on the great ash-heap as if one could touch them. It was
apparent that the walk would be merely a matter of perseverance. There
are no dizzy precipices, no dangerous rocks, no hand-over-hand struggles,
nor narrow ledges, nor patches of slippery stone—only a steadily
ascending cinder path to tread. Above the forest line, nothing interrupts
the wide views in every direction, and the goal is in plain sight.

After we had passed the third station, the scudding clouds closed in and
hid the summit, and we trudged along, congratulating ourselves on our
escape from the glaring sun while we were out on the open lava slope.
Station Number Four was closed and its roof in partial ruins, where a
rolling stone had crashed in during the winter, but at the next two huts
we rested, in company with a sturdy mountaineer, his wife and baby, who
were going up to open Station Number Nine for the summer. The baby was
strapped on its father’s back, its little bare toes sticking out from its
tight swaddling-gown and curling up in comical balls as the wind grew
colder. Our two veterans of Pike’s Peak were far ahead, merely white
spots on the dark, chocolate-brown slope, but we all intended to overtake
them and come in with them at the end of the day.

Suddenly the drifting clouds swept down, curling along the dark lava,
like steam, and wrapping us in a gray mist that blotted out everything.
Another gust of wind brought a dash of rain, and hurried us to the lee
wall of a closed hut for shelter. The shower came harder and faster, and
the baggage-coolies with water-proofs and umbrellas were far in advance,
invisible in the mist. We pushed on, and after climbing a hundred yards
in loose ashes, found ourselves on the sliding track of the descent.
We struck away blindly to the right and mounted straight upward. A
seam of hard lava soon gave us secure foothold, but presently became a
net-work of tiny cascades. My cheerful little coolie, in his saturated
cotton suit, tried to encourage me, and passing the rope around a horn
of lava at one breathing-stop, pointed upward, and assured me that there
was clear sunshine above. Glancing along the sloping lava-track, we saw
a foaming crest of water descending from those sunny uplands, and had
barely time to cross its path before the roaring stream came on and cut
off retreat.

After two hours of hard climbing in the blinding rain and driving wind,
we reached the shelter of Station Number Eight, chilled and exhausted.
This hut, a log-cabin faced with huge lava blocks, its low roof held
down by many bowlders, and its walls five feet in thickness, consists
of one room about twelve by thirty feet in size. Two doors looked sheer
down the precipitous mountain-slope, and a deep window, like that of a
fortress, was set in the end wall. The square fireplace, sunken in the
floor, had its big copper kettle swinging from a crane, and the usual
stone frame for the rice-kettle. When the doors were barred and braced
with planks against the fury of the storm, the smoke, unable to escape,
nearly blinded us. Our dripping garments and the coolies’ wet cotton
clothes were hung to dry on the rafters over the fireplace, where they
slowly dripped. The master of Number Eight had opened his rest-house only
five days before, and with his young son and two servants found himself
called on to provide for us with our retinue of seventeen servants, for
four young cadets from the naval college in Tokio, storm-bound on their
way down the mountain, and a dozen pilgrims—forty-two people in all.

Warmed, and comforted with a stray sandwich, we were glad enough to go
to bed. Each of us received two futons, one of which made the mattress
and the other the covering, while basket-lids served for pillows. The
floor was cold as well as hard, and the rows of cotton towels hung on the
walls by preceding pilgrims fluttered in the draughts from the howling
blasts that shook the solid little hut. The shriek and roar and mad
rushes of wind were terrifying, and we were by no means certain that the
little stone box would hold together until morning. One hanging-lamp shed
a fantastic light on the rows of heads under the blue futons, and the
stillness of the Seven Sleepers presently befell the lonely shelter.




CHAPTER XVIII

THE DESCENT OF FUJIYAMA


From Saturday until Tuesday, three endless days and as many nights, the
whirling storm kept us prisoners in the dark, smoke-filled rest-house.
What had been the amusing incidents of one stormy night became our
intolerable routine of life. Escape was impossible, even for the hardy
mountaineers and pilgrims at the other end of the hut, and to unbar the
door for a momentary outlook threatened the demolition of the shelter.
A tempest at sea was not more awful in its fury, but our ears became
finally accustomed to the roar and hiss of the wind, and the persistent
blows it dealt the structure. The grave problem of provisioning the place
in time confronted us, and after our one day’s luncheon was exhausted, it
became a question how long the master of the station could provide even
fish and rice for forty people.

The two boys, or valets, brought by their sybarite masters, like all
Japanese servants out of their grooves, were utterly helpless, and
lay supine in their corners, covered, head and all, with futons. The
altitude, the cold, or the dilemma paralyzed their usually nimble
faculties, and our coolies were far more useful. We could not stand
upright under the heavy beams of the roof, and as the floor planks
had been taken up here and there to brace the doors with, walking was
difficult in that dark abode. While we grew impatient in our cage, the
four little naval cadets sat, or lay, quietly in their futons, hour after
hour, talking as cheerfully as if the sun were shining, their prospects
hopeful, and their summer suits of white duck designed for the Eighth
Station’s phenomenal climate. Throughout our incarceration the coolies
dozed and waked under their futons, sitting up only long enough to eat,
or play some childish game, and dropping back to reckon how much per diem
would accrue to them without an equivalent of work. When we found that
the smoky fireplace offered some warmth, we sat around the sunken box
with our feet in the ashes and handkerchiefs to our eyes to keep out the
blinding smoke.

In that intimate circle we learned the cook’s secrets, and watched him
shaving off his billets of dried fish with a plane, stewing them with
mushrooms and seasoning with soy and saké. This compound we found so
good that our flattered landlord brought out hot saké and insisted on an
exchange of healths. We noticed that in the midst of this hospitality he
went and made some offering or other at his little household altar, and,
writing something in a book, returned more benign and friendly than ever.
The preparation of red bean and barley soups, two sweetened messes that
only a Japanese could eat, and the boiling of rice seemed never to stop.
Twice a day the big copper caldron was set on its stone frame half full
of boiling water. When it bubbled most furiously over a brushwood fire, a
basketful of freshly washed and soaked rice was poured in. In a half-hour
the caldron was filled to the top with the full, snowy grains, ready for
the chopsticks of the waiting company.

Each night the master of the hut prophesied clear weather at five o’clock
in the morning, and each morning he prophesied clear weather for five
o’clock in the afternoon, but the wind howled, the sleet swept by in
clouds, and hail rattled noisily on roof and walls. The second afternoon
the master of the summit rest-hut appeared at the window, and, more dead
than alive, was drawn in by the excited coolies, who helped chafe his
limbs and pour cups of hot saké between his lips. The story of his battle
with the storm on the open, wind-swept cone satisfied us all to wait for
the clearing. An empty rice-box had forced him to attempt the journey to
revictual his station, and we wondered how soon our landlord would be
compelled to the same desperate effort.

On the third morning the visiting boniface and four wood-choppers
decided to attempt the descent, and when the door was unbarred, the pale
daylight and a changed wind, that entered the dim cave where we had been
imprisoned, foretold a clearing sky. As the clouds lifted, we could see
for miles down the wet and glistening mountain to a broad, green plain,
sparkling with flashing diamonds of lakes, and gaze down a sheer ten
thousand feet to the level of the sea. It was a view worth the three days
of waiting. The summit loomed clear and close at hand, and our western
mountaineers made two thousand feet of ascent in thirty minutes, the
rest of us following in a more deliberate procession, as befitted the
altitude. The coolies, in bright yellow oil-paper capes and hats, trooped
after us like a flock of canaries, gayly decorating the dark lava paths.
At the edge of the summit, on the rim of the crater, we passed under a
torii, climbed steep lava steps and entered the last station—a low, dark,
wretched, little wind-swept cabin, with one small door and a ten-inch
fireplace, where saké was warming for us.

Hardly had we arrived when the wind rose, the clouds shut down, and
again the rain drove in dense and whirling sheets. The adventurous ones,
who had pushed on to the edge of the crater to look in, were obliged to
creep back to safety on their hands and knees, for fear of being swept
over into that cauldron of boiling clouds and mist. It was no time to
make the circuit of the crater’s rim with its many shrines, or descend
the path-way, guarded by torii, to the crater’s bed. We hurried through
the formalities at the temple, where the benumbed priest branded the
alpenstocks, stamped our handkerchiefs and clothing, and gave us pictured
certificates of our ascent to that point. Then began a wild sliding and
plunging down a shoot of loose cinders to Station Number Eight, where
the landlord produced a book and read our three-days’ board bill from
a record of many pages. Everything was chanted out by items, even to
the saké and mushrooms that had been pressed upon us as a courtesy, and
it was only after many appeals for the sum total that he instinctively
ducked his head and named fifty-eight dollars for the seven of us. Then
ensued a deafening attack of remonstrances from men and valets, threats
and invectives in Japanese and English, lasting until the inn-keeping
Shylock agreed to take thirty dollars, received this moiety cheerfully,
and bade us adieu with many protestations of esteem.

Rubber and gossamer rain-cloaks were worse than useless in that
whirlwind, and haste was our one necessity. Dress skirts were sodden and
leaden masses, and mine being hung as an offering to Fuji-san, a red
Navajo blanket replaced it, and enveloped me completely. A yellow-clad
coolie securely fastened his rope, and we slipped, and plunged, and
rolled down a shoot of loose cinders. Sinking ankle-deep, we travelled as
if on runners through the wet ashes, sliding down in minutes stretches
that it had taken us as many hours to ascend, and stopping only at one or
two rest-houses for cups of hot tea, while we staggered and stumbled on
through rain that came ever harder and faster.

At Umagayeshi, where the dripping party waited for more tea, the sun
came gayly out and seemed to laugh at our plight. The sudden warmth,
the greenhouse steam and softness, were most grateful to us after our
hardships in the clouds. At Subashiri we put on the few dry garments
we had been fortunate enough to leave behind us. The tea-house windows
framed vignettes of Fuji, a clear blue and purple cone in a radiant,
cloud-dappled sky. With the prospect of a hot day to follow, it was
decided to push on to Miyanoshita, travelling all night, the kagos being
as comfortable as the flea-infested tea-house, and the men of our party
being obliged to walk on until they reached dry boots and clothes. Though
the coolies grumbled, stormed, and appealed, they had enjoyed three days
of absolute rest and full pay at Number Eight, and the walk of forty-five
miles, from the summit to Miyanoshita, is not an unusual jaunt for them
to make.

At Gotemba’s tea-house we found our companions in misfortune—the little
midshipmen—whom we joined in feasting on what the house could offer.
The old women in attendance, yellow and wrinkled as the crones of
ivory _netsukes_, were vastly interested in our Fuji experiences and
dilapidated costumes, and gave us rice, fish, sponge-cake, tea, and saké.
At midnight we roused the coolies from their five-hour rest, and prepared
for the fifteen-mile journey over O Tomi Toge pass. The little midshipmen
slid the screens and beckoned us up to the liliputian balcony again.
“It is the night Fuji,” said one of them, softly, pointing to the dark
violet cone, striped with its ghostly snow, and illuminated by a shrunken
yellow moon that hung fantastic above O Tomi Toge’s wall.

With our commander-in-chief perched high on a pack-horse, whose
chair-like saddle left his rider’s heels resting on the neck of the
animal, and the kago coolies slipping and floundering through the
bottomless mud of the roads, we once more started on our way. The whole
country was dark, silent, and deserted, and the only audible sound was
the chatter of our army of coolies, who chirped and frolicked like boys
out of school. The night air over the rice-fields was warm and heavy,
and seemed to suffocate us, and fire-flies drifted in and out among the
rushes and bamboos. Deep, roaring streams filled the channels that had
been mere silver threads of water a few days before. The coolies could
barely keep their footing as they waded waist-deep in the rushing water,
and at every ford we half expected to be drowned.

At the summit of the pass we dismounted, and the coolies scattered for a
long rest. The sacred mountain was clear and exquisite in the pale gray
of dawn; and while we waited to see the sun rise on Fuji, a dirty-brown
fog scudded in from the sea, crossed the high moon, and instantly the
plain faded from view and we were left, isolated Brocken figures, to eat
our four-o’clock breakfast of dry bread and chocolate, and return to the
kagos. Everywhere we encountered traces of a heavy storm, the path being
gullied and washed into a deep ditch with high banks, whose heavy-topped,
white lilies brushed into the kagos as we passed. Half asleep, we watched
the green panorama unfolding as we descended, and at eight o’clock we
were set down in Miyanoshita. Nesans ran hither and thither excitedly, to
bring coffee and toast, to prepare baths, produce the luggage we had left
behind, and mildly rehearse to the other domestics the astonishing story
of our adventures. By noon, when we came forth arrayed in the garb of
civilization, we were heroes.

For weeks after we returned to the plain, the treacherous Fujiyama stood
unusually clear and near at hand. “The summer Fuji,” its dark-brown
slopes only touched with a fine line or two of snow, is less beautiful
than “the winter Fuji,” with its glistening crown; and our Mount Rainier,
whose snows are eternal, whose wooded slopes shadow the dark-green waters
of Puget Sound, is lovelier still. But though we have the more glorious
mountain, the snow, the rocks, the forest, we have not the people
instinct with love of poetry and nature; we have not the race-refinement,
and the race-traditions, that would make of it another Fuji, invested
with the light of dream and legend, dear and near to every heart.




CHAPTER XIX

THE TOKAIDO—I


As the kago gave way to the jinrikisha, the jinrikisha disappears before
the steam-engine, which reduces a _ri_ to a _cho_, and extends the empire
of the commonplace. The first railroads, built by English engineers and
equipped with English rolling-stock, have been copied by the Japanese
engineers, who have directed the later works. The Tokaido railway line,
built from both ends, put Tokio and Kioto within twenty-four hours of
each other. The forty miles of railroad between Yokohama and Kodzu were
completed in 1887, bringing Miyanoshita, a long day’s journey distant,
within three hours of the great seaport. The long tunnels and difficult
country around Fujiyama, and the expensive engineering work at each
river delayed the opening of the whole line until 1889. Before the iron
horse had cleared all picturesqueness from the region three of us made
the jinrikisha journey down the Tokaido.

The Tokaido having been the great post-road and highway of the empire for
centuries, with daimios and their trains constantly travelling between
the two capitals, its villages and towns were most important, and each
supplied accommodations for every class of travellers. All the world knew
the names of the fifty-three post stations on the route, and there is
a common game, which consists in quickly repeating them in their order
backward or forward. As the railroad touched or left them, some of the
towns grew, others dwindled, and new places sprang up. Each village used
to have its one special occupation, and to ride down the Tokaido was to
behold in succession the various industries of the empire. In one place
only silk cords were made, in another the finely-woven straw coverings
of saké cups and lacquer bowls; a third produced basket-work of wistaria
fibres, and a fourth shaped ink-stones for writing-boxes. Increased trade
and steam communication have interfered with these local monopolies, and
one town is fast becoming like another in its industrial displays.

May is one of the best months for such overland trips in Japan, as the
weather is perfect, pilgrims and fleas are not yet on the road, and the
rainy season is distant. The whole country is like a garden, with its
fresh spring crops, and the long, shaded avenue of trees is everywhere
touched with flaming azaleas and banks of snowy blackberry blossoms. The
tea-house and the tateba everywhere invite one to rest and watch the
unique processions of the highway, and away from foreign settlements
much of the old Japan is left. Tea is everywhere in evidence in May. It
is being picked in the fields, carted along the roads, sold, sorted, and
packed in every town, while charming nesans with trays of tiny cups
fairly line the road.

From Miyanoshita’s comfortable hotel the two foreign women and the
Japanese guide started on the first stage of the Tokaido trip in
pole-chairs, carried by four coolies each. The _danna san_, or master
of the party, scorning such effeminate devices, strode ahead with an
alpenstock, a pith helmet, and russet shoes, while the provision-box and
general luggage, filling a kago, followed after us. We were soon up the
hill in a bamboo-shaded lane, and then out over the grassy uplands to
the lake of Hakone. The singing coolies strode along, keeping even step
on the breathless ascents, past the sulphur baths of Ashinoyu and to the
Hakone Buddha—a giant bass-relief of Amida sculptured on the face of a
wall of rock niched among the hills. The lonely Buddha occupies a fit
place for a contemplative deity—summer suns scorching and winter snows
drifting over the stony face unhindered. A heap of pebbles in Buddha’s
lap is the register of pilgrims’ prayers.

At Hakone village, a single street of thatched houses bordering the
shore of Hakone lake, the narrow foot-path over the hills joins the true
Tokaido, a stone-paved highway shaded by double rows of ancient trees,
a forest aisle recalling, for a brief journey, the avenue to Nikko. The
chrysanthemum-crested gates of the Emperor’s island palace were fast
shut, and Fuji’s cone peeped over the shoulders of encircling mountains,
and reflected its image in the almost bottomless lake—an ancient crater,
whose fires are forever extinguished. Here we tied straw sandals over our
shoes and tried to walk along the smooth flat stones of the Tokaido, but
soon submitted to be carried again up the ascent to Hakone pass, which
looks southward over a broad valley to the ocean. Pack-horses, with their
clumsy feet tied in straw shoes, were led by blue-bloused peasants, their
heads wrapped in the inevitable blue-and-white cotton towel, along the
stony road, that has been worn smooth and slippery by the straw-covered
feet of generations of men and horses.

From the _Fuji no taira_ (terrace for viewing Fuji), in the village of
Yamanaka, we looked sheer down to the plain of Mishima and saw, almost
beneath us, the town that would mark the end of our day’s journey. The
villages of Sasabara and Mitsuya have each a single row of houses on
either side of the road replacing the shade-trees of the Tokaido, and,
like all Japanese villages, they overflow with children, to whom _Ijin
san_, the foreigner, is still a marvel.

Mishima is a busy, prosperous little town, with a gay main street
and shops overflowing with straw hats, baskets, matting, rain-coats,
umbrellas, tourist and pilgrim necessities. Shops for the sale of foreign
goods are numerous, and besides the familiar cases of “Devoe’s Brilliant
Oil for Japan, 150° test,” American trade is advertised by pictures of
the Waterbury watch, and long hanging signs declaring the merits of the
American time-keepers sold at three _yen_ apiece. Even the chief of the
jinrikisha men, who came to make the bargain for wheeling us down the
Tokaido, pulled out such a watch to tell us the time of day.

Mishima’s best tea-house, where daimios rested in the olden time, is a
most perfect specimen of Japanese architecture, full of darkly-shining
woods, fantastic windows, and tiny courts. In one of our rooms the
tokonoma held a kakemono, with a poem written on it in giant characters,
and three tall pink peonies springing from an exquisite bronze vase. In
another, smiled a wooden image of old Hokorokojin, one of the household
gods of luck, and on a low lacquer table rested a large lacquer box
containing a roll of writing-paper, the ink-box, and brushes. These, with
the soft mats, a few silk cushions, a tea-tray, and tabako bon, were all
that the rooms contained, until our incongruous bags and bundles marred
their exquisite simplicity. The landlord, with many bows and embarrassed
chucklings, greeted us there, and presented a most superb, long-stemmed
Jacqueminot rose, whose fragrance soon filled the whole place.

When we went out for a walk all Mishima joined us; and with a following
of two hundred children and half as many elders, we turned into the
grounds of an old temple shaded by immense trees and protected by an
ancient moat. The brigade clattered after us across the stone bridge of
a great lotus pond, where the golden carp are as large and as old as the
mossy-backed patriarchs at Fontainebleau and Potsdam, and snapped and
fought for the rice-cakes we threw them as if it were their first feast.
Farther in the temple grounds gorgeously-colored cocks with trailing
tails, and pretty pigeons are kept as messengers of the gods, and a
toothless old man makes a slender living by selling popped beans to feed
them. Prayers for rain offered up at this temple always prevail, and we
had barely returned to the tea-house before a soaking storm set in and
restricted us to our inn for entertainment.

The large matted room, or space at the front of the tea-house, was at
once office, hall, vestibule, pantry, and store-room. At one side opened
a stone-floored kitchen with rows of little stone braziers for charcoal
fires, on which something was always steaming and sputtering. Chief-cook,
under-cooks, and gay little maids pattered around on their clogs, their
sleeves tied up, hoisting water from the well, and setting out trays with
the various dishes of a Japanese dinner. There is no general dining-room,
nor any fixed hour for meals in a Japanese inn. At any moment, day or
night, the guest may clap his hands and order his food, which is brought
to his room on a tray and set on the floor, or on the ozen, a table
about four inches high. Rice is boiled in quantities large enough to
last for one, or even two days. It is heated over when wanted, or hot tea
is poured over the cold rice after it is served. Our guide cooked all our
food, laid our high table with its proper furnishings, and was assisted
by the nesans in carrying things up and down the stairs. In a small room
opening from the office two girls were sorting the landlord’s new tea
just brought in from the country. They sat before a large table raised
only a few inches from the floor, and, from a heap of the fragrant leaves
at one end, scattered little handfuls thinly over the lacquer top. With
their deft fingers they slid to one side the smallest and finest leaves
from the tips of the new shoots of the plant, and to the other side the
larger and coarser growth, doing it all so quickly and surely that it
was a pleasure to watch them. In another corner of the office two other
little maids were putting clean cases on all the pillows of the house.
The Japanese pillow is a wooden box, with a little padded roll on top,
which is covered with a fresh bit of soft, white mulberry-paper each day.
The bath-room was as accessible as the kitchen, without a door, but with
glass screens, and one large tank in which three or four could sociably
dip together. Here were splashing and talking until midnight, and steam
issued forth continually, as guests and the household staff took their
turn. The landlord requested the masculine head of our party to use a
special tub that stood in an alcove of the office, a folding-screen about
three feet high being set up to conceal him from the populous precincts
of office, corridor, garden, and main street. A too vigorous sweep of
his stalwart arm, however, knocked down his defence, and dropping to his
chin in the water, he called for help; whereupon the two maids, who were
sorting tea, ran over and set the barrier up again, as naturally as a
foreign servant would place the fire-screen before a grate.

In old Tokaido days the home bath-tub was often set beside the door-step,
that bathers might lose nothing that was going on. Government regulations
and stern policemen have interfered with this primitive innocency, except
in the most remote districts, and these Oriental Arcadians are obliged to
wear certain prescribed fig-leaves, although they curtail them as much
as possible in warm weather, and dispense with them when beating out
wheat ears in their own farm-yards, and treading the rice-mill in-doors.
Privacy is unknown to the lower classes, and in warm weather their whole
life is lived out-of-doors. With their open-fronted houses, they are
hardly in-doors even when under their own roofs. On pleasant mornings
women wash and cook, mend, spin, reel, and set up the threads for the
loom on the open road-side, and often bring the clumsy wooden loom
out-of-doors, throwing the bobbins back and forth, while keeping an eye
on their neighbors’ doings and the travelling public. One runs past miles
of such groups along the Tokaido, and the human interest is never wanting
in any landscape picture.

From Mishima southward the country is most beautiful, Fujiyama standing
at the end of the broad valley with the spurs of its foot-hills running
down to the sea. This Yoshiwara plain is one wide wheat-field, golden in
May-time with its first crop, and the Tokaido’s line marked with rows
of picturesque pine-trees rising from low embankments brilliant with
blooming bushes. In the villages each little thatched house is fenced
with braided reeds, enclosing a few peonies, iris-beds, and inevitable
chrysanthemum plants. The children, with smaller children on their
backs, chase, tumble, and play, cage fire-flies, and braid cylinders
and hexagonal puzzles of wheat straws; and in sunshine or in rain,
indifferently stroll along the road in the aimless, uncertain way of
chickens.

Beyond the poor, unfragrant town of Yoshiwara, a creaking, springing
bridge leaped the torrent of a river fed by Fuji’s snows and clouds. In
the good old days, when the traveller sat on a small square platform,
carried high above the shoulders of four men, to be ferried over,
these bearers often stopped in the most dangerous place to extort more
pay—which was never refused. Above the river bank the road climbs a
ridge, traverses the tiniest of rice valleys, and then follows the ocean
cliffs for hours. This Corniche road, overhanging the sea, presents
a succession of pictures framed by the arching branches of ancient
pine-trees, and the long Pacific rollers, pounding on the beach and
rocks, fill the air with their loud song. At sunset we came to the old
monastery of Kiomiidera, high on the terraced front of a bold cliff.
Climbing to a gate-way and bell tower worthy of a fortress, we roused the
priests from their calm meditations. An active young brother in a white
gown flew to show us the famous garden with its palm-trees and azaleas
reflected in a tiny lake, a small water-fall descending musically from
the high mountain wall of foliage behind it. Superbly decorated rooms,
where Shoguns and daimios used to rest from their journeys, look out on
this green shade. The main temple is a lofty chamber with stone flooring
and gorgeous altar, shady, quiet, and cool, and a corner of the temple
yard has been filled by pious givers with hundreds upon hundreds of
stone Buddhas, encrusted with moss and lichens, and pasted bits of paper
prayers.

All through those first provinces around Fuji the garden fences, made of
bamboo, rushes, twigs, or coarse straw, are braided, interlaced, woven
and tied in ingenious devices, the fashion and pattern often changing
completely in a few hours’ ride. This region is the happy hunting-ground
of the artist and photographer, where everything is so beautiful, so
picturesque, and so artistic that even the blades of grass and ears
of millet “compose,” and every pine-tree is a kakemono study. Thatched
roofs, and arching, hump-backed bridges made of branches, twigs, and
straw seem only to exist for landscape effects; but, unhappily, the old
bridges, like the lumbering junks with their laced and shirred sails, are
disappearing, and, in a generation or two, will be as unfamiliar to the
natives as they now are to foreigners.




CHAPTER XX

THE TOKAIDO—II


Great once was Shidzuoka, which now is only a busy commercial town of
an agricultural province. The old castle has been razed, its martial
quadrangle is a wheat field; and the massive walls, the creeping and
overhanging pine-trees and deep moats are the only feudal relics. Keiki,
the last of the Tokugawa Shoguns, lived in a black walled enclosure
beyond the outer moat, but the modern spirit paid no heed to his
existence, and his death, in 1883, was hardly an incident in the routine
of its commercial progress.

The great Shinto temple at the edge of the town is famous for the dragons
in its ceiling. The old priest welcomed us with smiles, led us in,
shoeless, over the mats, and bade us look up, first at the Dragon of the
Four Quarters, and then at the Dragon of the Eight Quarters, the eyes of
the monster strangely meeting ours, as we changed our various points of
view.

At the archery range behind the temple our danna san proved himself a
new William Tell with the bow and arrows. The attendant idlers cheered
his shots, and a wrinkled old woman brought us dragon candies on a
dark-red lacquer tray, under whose transparent surface lay darker shadows
of cherry blossoms. The eye of the connoisseur was quick to descry the
tray, and when the woman said it had been bought in the town, we took
jinrikishas and hurried to the address she gave. The guide explained
minutely, the shopkeeper brought out a hundred other kinds and colors
of lacquer, and children ran in from home workshops with hardly dried
specimens to show us. All the afternoon we searched through lacquer and
curio shops, and finally despatched a coolie to the temple to buy the
old woman’s property. Hours afterwards he returned with a brand-new,
bright red horror, and the message that “the mistress could not send the
honorable foreigner such a poor old tray as that.”

The fine Shidzuoka baskets, which are so famed elsewhere, were not to be
found in Shidzuoka; our tea-house was uninteresting, and so we set forth
in the rain, unfurling big flat umbrellas of oil-paper, and whirling away
through a dripping landscape. Rice and wheat alternated with dark-green
tea-bushes, and cart-loads of tea-chests were bearing the first season’s
crop to market. The rain did not obscure the lovely landscape, as the
plain we followed turned to a valley, the valley narrowed to a ravine,
and we began climbing upward, while a mountain-torrent raced down beside
us. One picturesque little village in a shady hollow gave us glimpses of
silk-worm trays in the houses as we went whirling through it. The road,
winding by zigzags up Utsonomiya pass, suddenly entered a tunnel six
hundred feet in length, where the jinrikisha wheels rumbled noisily. On
cloudy days the place is lighted by lamps, but on sunny days by the sun’s
reflection from two black lacquer boards at the entrances. The device is
an old one in Japan, but an American patent has recently been issued for
the same thing, as a cheap means of lighting ships’ holds while handling
cargo.

On the other side of Utsonomiya pass the road winds down by steep zigzags
to the village of Okabe, noted for its trays and boxes made of the
polished brown stem of a coarse fern. We bought our specimens from an
oracular woman, who delivered her remarks like the lines of a part, her
husband meekly echoing what she said in the same dramatic tones, and the
whole scene being as stagey as if it had been well rehearsed beforehand.

From the mountains the road drops to a rich tea country, where every
hill-side is green with the thick-set little bushes. At harvest-time
cart-loads of basket-fired, or country-dried, tea fill the road to the
ports, to be toasted finally in iron pans, and coated with indigo and
gypsum to satisfy the taste of American tea-drinkers. In every town
farmers may be seen dickering with the merchants over the tough paper
sacks of tea that they bring in, and within the houses groups sitting at
low tables sort the leaves into grades with swift fingers.

At Fujiyeda, where we took refuge from the increasing rain, the splashing
in the large bath-room of the tea-house was kept up from afternoon
to midnight by the guests, and continued by the family and tea-house
maids until four o’clock, when the early risers began their ablutions.
A consumptive priest on the other side of our thin paper walls had a
garrulous shampooer about midnight and a refection later, and we were
glad to resume the ride between tea fields at the earliest possible hour.

At Kanaya, at the foot of Kanaya mountain, the tea-house adjoined a
school-house. The school-room had desks and benches but no walls, the
screens being all removed. The teacher called the pupils in by clapping
two sticks together, as in a French theatre. Spying the foreigners, the
children stared, oblivious of teacher and blackboard, and the teacher,
after one good look at the itinerants, bowed a courteous good-morning,
and let the offenders go unpunished.

Up over Kanaya pass we toiled slowly, reaching at last a little eyrie
of a tea-house, where the landlord pointed with equal pride to the view
and to several pairs of muddy shoes belonging, he said, to the honorable
gentlemen who were about piercing the mountain under us with a railway
tunnel. Under a shady arbor is a huge, round bowlder, fenced in carefully
and regarded reverently by humble travellers. According to the legend it
used to cry at night like a child until Kobo Daishi, the inventor of the
Japanese syllabary, wrote an inscription on it and quieted it forever.
No less famous than Kobo Daishi’s rock is the midzu ame of this Kanaya
tea-house, and the dark brown sweet is put in dainty little boxes that
are the souvenirs each pilgrim carries away with him.

Farther along the main road, with its arching shade-trees, the glossy
dark tea-bushes gave way to square miles of rice and wheat fields. Here
and there a patch of intense green verdure showed the young blades of
rice almost ready to be transplanted to the fields, whence the wheat had
just been garnered, the rice giving way in turn to some other cereal, all
farming land in this fertile region bearing three annual crops.

A few villages showed the projecting roofs peculiar to the province
of Totomi, and then the pretty tea-house at Hamamatsu quite enchanted
us after our experiences with the poor accommodations of some of the
provincial towns. A rough curbed well in the court-yard, with a queer
parasol of a roof high over the sweep, a pretty garden all cool, green
shade, a stair-way, steep and high, and at the top a long, dim corridor,
with a floor of shining, dark _keyaki_ wood. This was the place that
made us welcome; even stocking-footed we half feared to tread on those
brilliantly-polished boards. Our balcony overlooked a third charming
garden, and each little room had a distinctive beauty of wooden ceilings,
recesses, screens, and fanciful windows.

The most enviable possession of Hamamatsu, however, was O’Tatsu, and on
our arrival O’Tatsu helped to carry our traps up-stairs, falling into
raptures over our rings, pins, hair-pins, watches, and beaded trimmings.
She clapped her hands in ecstasy, her bright eyes sparkled, and her smile
displayed the most dazzling teeth. When we ate supper, sitting on the
floor around an eight-inch high table, with little O’Tatsu presiding
and waiting on us, not only her beauty but her charming frankness,
simplicity, quickness, and grace made further conquest of us all.
The maiden enjoyed our admiration immensely, arrayed herself in her
freshest blue-and-white cotton kimono, and submitted her head to the
best hair-dresser in town, returning with gorgeous bits of crape and
gold cord tied in with the butterfly loops of her blue-black tresses. At
her suggestion we sent for a small dancing-girl to entertain us, who,
with a wand and masks, represented Suzume and other famous characters
in legend and melodramas. When we left Hamamatsu, affectionate little
O’Tatsu begged me to send her my photograph, and lest I should not have
understood her excited flow of Japanese sentences, illuminated, however,
by her great pleading eyes, she ran off, and, coming back, slipped up to
me and held out a cheap, colored picture of some foreign beauty in the
costume of 1865. When at last we rode away from the tea-house, O’Tatsu
followed my jinrikisha for a long way, holding my hand, with tears in her
lovely eyes, and her last sayonara broke in a sob.

A hard shell-road winds down to the shores of Hamana Lake and across its
long viaduct. The jinrikishas run, as if on rubber tires, for nearly
three miles over an embankment crossing the middle of the great lake,
which at one side admits the curling breakers of the great Pacific. Until
a few years ago this mountain-walled pool was protected from the ocean
by a broad sand ridge, which an earthquake shook down, letting in the
salt-waters. The Tokaido railroad crosses the lake on a high embankment,
which was sodded and covered with a lattice-work of straw bundles, while
seed was sown in the crevices more than a year before the road could be
used. The whole railroad, as we saw in passing its completed sections, is
solidly built with stone foundations and stone ballast, and intended to
last for centuries. The Japanese seldom hurry the making of public works,
and even a railroad does not inspire them with any feverish activity. Not
until the last detail and station-house was finished was the line opened
for travel, and following so nearly the route of the old Tokaido, through
the most fertile and picturesque part of Central Japan, it keeps always
in sight Fujiyama or the ocean.

In the course of the afternoon plantations of mulberry-trees came in
sight. Loads of mulberry branches and twigs were being hauled into the
villages and sold by weight, the rearers of silk-worms buying the leaves
and paper-makers the stems for the sake of the inside bark. Climbing
to one high plateau, we rested at a little rustic shed of a tea-house,
commanding a superb view down a great ragged ravine to the line of foam
breaking at its bowlder strewn entrance, and so on to the limitless
ocean. One of the jinrikisha coolies preceded us to the benches on the
overhanging balcony, and, kindly pointing out the special beauties of
the scene, took off his garments and spread them out on the rail in the
matter-of-fact, unconscious way of true Japanese innocence and simplicity
of mind.

The guide-book calls the stretch of country beyond that high-perched
tea-house “a waste region,” but nothing could be more beautiful than
the long ride through pine forest and belts of scrub-pine on that
uncultivated plateau, always overlooking the ocean. At one point a temple
to the goddess Kwannon is niched among towering rocks at the base of a
narrow cliff, on whose summit a colossal statue of the deity stands high
against the sky. For more than a century this bronze goddess of Mercy has
been the object of pious pilgrimages, the pilgrims clapping their hands
and bowing in prayer to all the thirty-three Kwannons cut in the face of
the solid rock-base on which our lady of pity stands.

We reached the long, dull town of Toyohashi at dusk, to find the large
tea-house crowded with travellers. Two rooms looking out upon a sultry
high-walled garden were given us, and for dining-room a tiny alcove of a
place on one of the middle courts. This room was so small and close that
we had to leave the screens open, though the corridor led to the large
bath-room, where half a dozen people splashed and chattered noisily and
gentlemen with their clothes on their arms went back and forth before
our door as if before the life class of an art school. The noise of the
bathers was kept up gayly, until long after midnight, and no one in the
tea-house seemed to be sleeping. By four o’clock in the morning such
a coughing, blowing, and sputtering began in the court beside my room
that I finally slid the screens and looked out. At least a dozen lodgers
were brushing their teeth in the picturesque little quadrangle of rocks,
bamboos, and palms, and bathing face and hands in the large stone and
bronze urns that we had supposed to be ornamental only. Later, the gravel
was covered with scores of the wooden sticks of tooth-brushes, beaten out
into a tassel of fibres at one end, and with many boxes emptied of the
coarse, gritty tooth-powder which the Japanese use so freely.

The last day of our long jinrikisha ride was warm, the sun glared on
a white, dusty road, and the country was flat and uninteresting. Each
little town and village seemed duller than the other. Wheat and rape were
being harvested and spread to dry, and in the farm-yards men and women
were hatchelling, beating out the grain with flails, and winnowing it in
the primitive way by pouring it down from a flat scoop-basket held high
overhead. Nobody wore any clothes to speak of, and the whole population
turned out to watch the amazing spectacle of foreigners standing
spell-bound until our jinrikishas had gone by.

At Arimatsu village we passed through a street of shops where the
curiously dyed cotton goods peculiar to the place are sold. For several
hundred years all Arimatsu has been tying knots down the lengths
of cotton, twisting it in skeins, and wrapping it regularly with a
double-dyed indigo thread, and then, by immersion in boiling water,
dyeing the fabric in curious lines and star-spotted patterns. A more
clumsy and primitive way of dyeing could not be imagined in this day of
steam-looms and roller-printing, but Arimatsu keeps it up and prospers.

At sunset we saw the towers of Nagoya castle in the distance, and after
crossing the broad plain of ripening rape and wheat, the coolies sped
through the town at a fearful pace and deposited us, dazed, dusted, and
weary, at the door of the Shiurokindo, to enjoy the beautiful rooms just
kindly vacated by Prince Bernard, of Saxe-Weimar.

The Shiurokindo is one of the handsomest and largest of the tea-houses a
foreigner finds, its interior a labyrinth of rooms and suites of rooms,
each with a balcony and private outlook on some pretty court. The walls,
the screens, recesses, ceilings, and balcony rails afford studies and
models of the best Japanese interior decorations. The samisen’s wail and
a clapping chorus announced that a great dinner was going on, and in the
broader corridors there was a passing and repassing of people arrayed in
hotel kimonos.

As the wise traveller carries little baggage, the tea-houses furnish
their customers with ukatas, or plain cotton kimonos, to put on after
the bath and wear at night. These gowns are marked with the crest or
name of the house, painted in some ingenious or artistic design; and
guests may wander round the town, even, clad in these garments, that
so ingeniously advertise the Maple-leaf, the Chrysanthemum, or Dragon
tea-house. All guides, and servants particularly, enjoy wearing these
hotel robes, and travellers who dislike to splash their own clothing
march to the bath ungarmented, assuming the house gowns in the corridor
after their dip. These ukatas at the Shiurokindo were the most startling
fabrics of Arimatsu, and we looked in them as if we had been throwing
ink-bottles at each other.

Until the long jinrikisha ride was over we had not felt weary, as each
day beguiled us with some new interest and excitement; but when we
stepped from those baby-carriages at the door of the Shiurokindo we were
dazed with fatigue, although the coolies who ran all the way did not
appear to be tired in the least. Their headman, who marshalled the team
of ten, was a powerful young fellow, a very Hercules for muscle, and for
speed and endurance hardly to be matched by that ancient deity. At the
end of each day he seemed fresher and stronger than at the start, and he
has often run sixty and sixty-five miles a day, for three and four days
together. He led the procession and set the pace, shouting back warning
of ruts, stones, or bad places in the road, and giving the signals for
slowing, stopping, and changing the order of the teams. On level ground
the coolies trotted tandem—one in the shafts, and one running ahead with
a line from the shafts held over his shoulder. Going downhill, the leader
fell back and helped to hold the shafts; going uphill, he pushed the
jinrikisha from the back.

The jinrikisha coolies make better wages than farm laborers or most
mechanics. Our men were paid by the distance, and for days of detention
each man received twenty-five cents to cover the expense of his board
and lodging. They earned at an average one dollar and ten cents for
each day, but out of this paid the rent of the jinrikisha and the
Government tax. Where two men and a jinrikisha cover one hundred and
eighty miles in four days they receive thirteen dollars in all, which is
more than a farm laborer receives in a year. As a rule, these coolies
are great gamblers and spendthrifts, with a fondness for saké. Our
headman was a model coolie, saving his money, avoiding the saké-bottle,
and regarding his splendid muscle as invested capital. When he walked
in to collect his bill, he was clean and shining in a rustling silk
kimono, such as a well-to-do merchant might wear. In this well-dressed,
distinguished-looking person, who slid the screens of our sitting-room
and bowed to us so gracefully, we hardly recognized our trotter of the
blue-cotton coat, bare knees, and mushroom hat. He explained that the
other men could not come to thank us for our gratuities because they had
not proper clothes. In making his final and lowest bows his substantial
American watch fell out of his silk belt with a thump; but he replaced it
in its chamois case with the assurance that nothing hurt it, and that it
was with the noon gun of Nagoya castle whenever he came to town.




CHAPTER XXI

NAGOYA


In this day of French uniforms, Gatling-guns, and foreign tactics, it is
only in Nagoya that the garrison occupies the old castle; the fortress,
with its gates and moats, remains unchanged, and the bugle-calls echo
daily around the quaintly-gabled citadel. In the great parade-grounds
outside the deep inner moat rise foreign-looking barracks and offices,
and dumpy little soldiers in white-duck coats and trousers and visored
caps stand as sentries on the fixed bridges, and in the portals of the
huge, heavy-roofed, iron-clamped gate-ways. Of course these guards should
be men in old armor, with spears and bows, and the alarms should be
given on hoarse-toned gongs or conch-shell bugles, as in feudal days.
Instead, the commandant of Nagoya has on his staff young nobles of old
feudal families, who speak French, German, or English, as they have
been taught in foreign military schools. A dapper little lieutenant, in
spotless gloves and an elaborately-frogged white uniform, conducted us
along the deep moat, over the bridge, and under the great gate of the
citadel, whose stones, timbers, and iron clampings would defy a dozen
mediæval armies. Gay chatter about _la belle Paris_, which the little
lieutenant had learned to adore in his student-days, echoed under the yet
more ponderous inner gate, and the ghosts of the old warriors must have
groaned at the degeneracy of their sons.

Below the frowning citadel is an old palace, wherein the son of Iyeyasu,
the first Prince of Owari, lived in state and entertained the Shogun’s
messengers. The empty rooms are musty and gloomy from long neglect, but
the beautifully-carved and colored ceilings, and the screens and recess
walls, decorated by famous artists with paintings on a ground of thinnest
gold-leaf, remain the sole relics of his splendor.

The great donjon tower of the citadel, rising in five gabled stories,
is surmounted by two golden dolphins, the pride of Nagoya. Made over
two hundred years ago, each solid goldfish is valued at eighty thousand
dollars, and many legends are attached to them. A covetous citizen once
made an enormous kite wherewith to fly up and steal the city’s treasures,
but he was caught and put to death in boiling oil. The golden pets
were never disturbed until one of them was taken down and sent with the
Government exhibits to the Vienna Exposition in 1873. On the return
voyage it sank to the bottom of the sea with the wrecked steamer _Nil_.
Like the old lacquers and porcelain, the golden dolphin suffered no sea
change, and, after a few months’ immersion, was brought up and returned
to its high perch on the tower, while all Nagoya rejoiced to see it
flashing in the sun once more.

The donjon tower is a fine example of the old architecture, and the
massive joists of keyaki would build barracks for twenty regiments.
Inside the tower is an inexhaustible well, called the “Golden Water,”
which, in time of siege, would enable a rice-provisioned garrison to hold
out for years. Up a stair-way of massive timbers one climbs, half in
darkness to the top, to look down upon the broad Nagoya plain, the blue
bay, and the busy port of Yokkaichi opposite, in the sacred province of
Ise.

Commercially, Nagoya is best known as the centre of a great pottery and
porcelain district, Seto in Owari being as famous as Staffordshire in
England. In the Seto suburb porcelain clay is found, and silica exists
in large quantities a few miles away. From the castle tower one sees the
smoke of continuous lines of kilns surrounding the valley, and all the
ware is sent in from these villages to Nagoya for distribution. Here the
finest egg-shell porcelain, rivalling the French ware, is made, much
of it going to Yokohama to be decorated for the foreign market. Seto
itself has given its name to all porcelain, and especially to the pale,
gray-green ware so commonly used in Japanese households. Old green Seto
ware is highly esteemed, both for its soft tinting and its peculiar
glaze, suggesting jade or lacquer to the touch more than hard, kiln-burnt
porcelain. The bulk of the commoner heavy porcelain is decorated here
for the foreign market—men, women, and small boys mechanically repeating
the monstrous designs in hideous colors, which they ignorantly suppose
to represent western taste, and which the western world accepts as “so
Japanese.” Modern Owari is least desirable and least Japanese of all the
wares of Japan, but as thousands of dollars pour annually into Nagoya
for these travesties of national art, their manufacture and export will
still go on. Recently the Seto potteries have been turning out large
tea-caddies, with double or pierced covers, by tens of thousands, daubing
them with the discordant colors of cheap foreign mineral paints. Across
the ocean they are called Japanese rose-jars, although the rose was
unknown in Japan until the entrance of foreigners, and the rose-jar and
the _pot-pourri_ it contains would greatly astonish a Japanese. But as
Nagoya and Seto are made rich and happy by badly decorated porcelain
tea-caddies, industry gains if art loses.

Thirty thousand Nagoyans are engaged in the manufacture of a cheap
_cloisonné_ enamel, ship-loads of plaques and vases with one unvarying
hard, pale-blue ground being exported annually. The powdered porcelain
from Seto’s imperfect pieces forms the base of the enamel used, and the
two industries work together economically.

In Nagoya town are shops filled with the charming Banko ware, made across
the bay at Yokkaichi, which still retains all its old merits, unaltered
by the demands of foreign markets. Banko teapots worked out of sheets of
thin clay, pressed, folded, cut, and patterned in white mosaic or glazed
designs in low relief, resemble nothing so much as bits of soft painted
crapes stretched over hidden frames, and these fragile, unglazed pieces
are all the more pleasing in the midst of Nagoya’s keramic nightmares.

Nagoya being a little off the line of tourist travel, its curio shops
are not entirely stripped of their best things. As Owari’s princes
exchanged porcelains liberally with the daimios of Hizen and Kaga,
some rare pieces of old Imari and Kutani are often chanced upon, as
the impoverishment of great families, and the rage for foreign dress
and fashions, tempts the better class to part with heirlooms. Whole
afternoons wore on as we made our way into the graces of certain curio
dealers, that they might disclose their jealously-guarded treasures.
These old men of Nagoya have a real affection for the beautiful things of
the past, made before any foreign demands had corrupted and debased the
native art. Once convinced of the intelligent interest of their customer,
the owners proudly open the godown, and the swords, the lacquer, and
the porcelains appear, and, lifted from their boxes, stripped of cotton
and silk wrappings, are set forth. These old dealers are men wholly of
the past, who meditate and smoke long over an offer, and if they agree
to the price solemnly and slowly clap their hands as a ratification of
the terms. Four times we passed by the largest curio shop in Nagoya, led
by the tea-jars and boxes in the front to suppose that it was only the
abode of a tea-merchant. When we had accidentally bought some choice tea
there, we were invited back to a court, where two godowns were crowded
with old porcelains and lacquer. Near by was another shop where arms,
armor, Buddhas, altar-pieces, saints, images, carvings, candlesticks,
koros, robes, trappings, and all the paraphernalia of priests, temples,
warriors, and yashikis were heaped up on the floor and hung overhead.

The coolies had been anxious about our rate of progress on the last
Tokaido days, fearing to miss the great matsuri of the Nagoya year,
which, celebrating the deeds of the founder and patron saints of the
city, has been maintained with great pomp and splendor for centuries. The
procession was to take four hours in passing, and our landlord engaged
places for us in the house of a shoe-dealer in the main street. The
dealer in _geta_ and _dzori_ dealt only in those national foot coverings,
but, yielding to foreign fashions, had set up a sign of

                            “SHOES THE SHOP.”

The sliding screens of the front wall of the room over the shop were
removed, and bright-red blankets thrown over the ledge and spread out on
the eaves of the lower story. All the houses were open and decorated in
this same way, and lanterns hung in rows from the eaves and from upright
posts at the door-way.

The worthy shoe-dealer’s blankets and lanterns were just like his
neighbors’, but when three foreigners appeared at the low balcony,
then the multitude stopped and stared open-mouthed at that unusual
spectacle, and we divided popular interest with the procession as long
as we remained there. Policemen were perplexed between their duty of
making the crowds move on and their own pleasure of having a look at
the strangers. Soldiers from the garrison stared by hundreds, and
the policemen requested them to depart, as well as the rustics and
townspeople. Policemen rank much higher, in a way, than the soldiers, the
guardians of the peace being nearly all descendants of the old samurai,
the two-sworded, privileged retainers of feudal days, while the common
soldier is enlisted from the farm laborers; and one quickly sees how much
more regard the lower classes have for the _gunsa_ than for the soldier.

The procession began with high ornamental wooden cars, or _dasha_, set
on wheels hewn from single blocks of wood, and drawn by ropes, to which
every pious person was supposed to lend a hand. Regular coolies were
engaged for the steady wheel-horse work, and sang a wild chorus as men
with stout sticks pried the clumsy wheels up for the first turn. The
corner posts and upper railings of the dasha are lacquered in black or
red, and finished with plates of open-work brass, or elaborately-gilded
carvings. The sides are hung with curtains of rich old brocade or painted
cloth, and the railed top is a stage, on which puppet-shows and tableaux
represent scenes from mythology and legend. On one car Raiden, the red
Thunder God, mounted on a rearing charger, shook his circle of drums, and
Suzume, the priestess, repeated her sacred dance before the cave. Comic
scenes took best with the audience, however, and the jolly old _shojo_,
men who come up from the bottom of the sea for a revel on shore, wearing
mats of bright red hair and gowns of gorgeous brocade, were received with
greatest favor. They ladled out saké from a deep jar, and finally stood
on their heads on the rim of the jar and drank from the depths. There
were only twelve dasha in line, but they stopped every fifty feet while
the puppets were put through their performances.

Succeeding the cars came a daimio’s train, preceded by heralds in quaint,
mediæval costume, and presenting every phase of the old-time parade.
Chinese sages and instructors, Korean prisoners, falconers and priests
walked in line after the daimios, who were mounted on horses half hidden
in clumsy but beautiful old trappings. The men in white silk gowns and
lacquer hats, who took the daimios’ places at the head of the line, are
descendants of those great families of the province, whose members have
ridden in Nagoya’s matsuri parades for centuries. After them came an
endless line of men in armor, the suits of mail being either heirlooms of
the wearers or provided from the rich stores of such things owned by the
temple. The armor surpassed the treasures of curio shops, and the dents
and cuts in the cuirasses and helmets attested their antiquity. Having
sat from eleven o’clock until three in the upper room with the family
of the shoeman, we parted with elaborate expressions of esteem on both
sides, and with such bows and prostrations from them that we wondered how
our guide would contrive to slip a gift into their hands.

[Illustration: THE SHOJO]

Nagoya maiko and geisha are celebrated throughout Japan for their
beauty, grace, and taste in dress, and a geisha dinner is as much a
property of Nagoya as the golden dolphins of the old castle. At ours
we engaged two geisha to sing and play, and four maikos to dance in
their richest costumes. As the guests were Japanese the feast was made a
foreign dinner of as many courses as our guide and magician, Miyashta,
could conjure from Nagoya’s markets and the Shiurokindo’s kitchen. Our
three friends rustled in early, clad in ceremonial silk gowns, each
with his family crest marked in tiny white circles on the backs and
sleeves of his _haori_, or coat. At every praise of Nagoya, which the
interpreter repeated to them on our behalf, they rose from their high
chairs and bowed profoundly. At table the play of the knife and fork
was as difficult to them as the chopsticks had once been for us, but
they carried themselves through the ordeal with dignity and grace, and
heroically ate of all the dishes passed them.

Towards the end of the dinner a gorgeous paroquet of a child appeared on
our open balcony. Her kimono was pale blue crape, painted and embroidered
with a wealth of chrysanthemums of different colors. Her obi, of the
heaviest crinkled red crape, had flights of gray and white storks all
over its drooping loops, and the neck-fold was red crape woven with
a shimmer of gold thread. Her face was white with rice powder, and
her hair, dressed in fantastic loops and puffs, was tied with bits
of red crape and gold cord, and set with a whole diadem of silver
chrysanthemums. She came forward smiling with the most charming mixture
of childlike shyness and maidenly self-possession, becoming as much
interested in our curious foreign dresses as we in her splendid attire.

Presently, against the background of the night, appeared another dazzling
figure—Oikoto, the most bewitching and popular maiko of the day in
Nagoya. She, too, was radiant in gorgeously-painted crape, a red and gold
striped obi, and a crown of silver flowers. Oikoto had the long, narrow
eyes, the deeply-fringed lids, the nose and contour of face of Egyptian
women. Her hand and arm were exquisite, but it was her soft voice, her
dreamy smile, and slowly lifted eyelids that led us captive. Oikoto san
and the tiny maiko fluttered about the table, filling glasses, nibbling
sweetmeats, answering questions, and accepting our frank admiration with
grace incomparable. Two more brilliantly-dressed beauties entered, and
with them the two geisha and their instruments. One of the geisha, O Suwo
san, was still a beauty, who entered with a quiet, languid grace and
dignity, and whose marvellous black eyes had magic in them.

The geisha struck the samisens with the ivory sticks, the wailing chorus
began, and there succeeded a fan-dance, a cherry blossom-dance, and
an autumn-dance, the four brilliant figures posing, gliding, moving,
turning, rising, and sinking slowly before our enchanted eyes. One dance
demanded quicker time, and the dancers sang with the chorus, clapping
their hands softly and tossing their lovely arms and swinging sleeves.
The three gentlemen of Nagoya joined in that pæan to the cherry blossoms
and the blue sky, accenting the verse with their measured chanting; and
one of them, taking part in a musical dialogue, danced a few measures in
line with the maiko very well and gracefully.

The closing dance—a veritable jig, with whirls and jumps, rapid
hand-clapping, and chanting by the maiko—ended in the dancers suddenly
throwing themselves forward on their hands and standing on their heads,
their feet against the screens.

“That is what we call the foreign dance: it is in foreign style, you
know. You like it?” asked the interpreter on behalf of our guests; and
our danna san had the temerity to answer that it was very well-done, but
that it was now going out of fashion in America.

After the seven dances the maiko stood in a picturesque row against the
balcony rail and fanned themselves until supper was brought in for them
and set on low tables, whereon were placed many cups and bowls and
tiny plates, with the absurd bits and dolls’ portions that constitute a
Japanese feast.

The incongruous and commercial part of the geisha and maiko performance
came in the shape of a yard-long bill, on which were traced charges
of seventy-five cents an hour for each maiko, which included the two
accompanists, and the jinrikisha fares to and from the entertainment.
Unwritten custom required of us the supper for the performers, and a
little gratuity or souvenir to each one.

When we begged the lovely Oikoto for her photograph, she proudly brought
us one which showed that exquisite creature transformed into a dowdy
horror by a foreign gown and bonnet, which the Nagoya photographer keeps
on hand for the use of his customers.




CHAPTER XXII

LAKE BIWA AND KIOTO


After the pace of the jinrikisha the slow train from Nagoya to Nagahama,
on Lake Biwa, seemed to attain a dizzy speed. Rising continually, we
reached a hilly region where the road-bed crossed a chain of tiny
valleys, penetrated mountain-tunnels, and cut through pine forests and
bamboo groves.

At Nagahama we rested in a lake-side tateba, content with the glorious
view, and in no way eager to search for its famous _kabe_ crapes. Lake
Biwa, with long, wooded slopes running down to the shore, and mountains
barring all the horizon, with smooth water and a blue sky, offers sixty
miles of charming sail. Little thatched-roof villages, and the wide
sweeping gables of temples show here and there in the solitude of pines,
and the crest of one high promontory is girt with the white walls of
Hikone castle. Many legends belong to this mediæval fortress, the scene
of so many famous events, whose last daimio was murdered in Tokio by
disaffected followers, soon after he negotiated, as prime-minister, the
treaties of 1858.

At Otsu, at the lower end of the lake, the splendid old temple of Miidera
and its monastery on the heights command the town and lake, and the
soldiers’ memorial column overlooks the eight great sights of Lake Biwa
which are painted on half the fans, kakemonos, and screens of Japan.
One of these eight wonders is Miidera, with its long and lofty avenues,
the green twilight of its primeval groves, its yellow, moated walls
and frowning gate-ways that hide in the enchanted forest; its ancient
shrines, its terraces, and lichen-covered bell-tower, home of the legend
of Benkei and his bell. Benkei was a muscular priest who lived on Mount
Hiyeizan overlooking the lake. The other priests coveted the splendid
bell of Miidera, which had been presented by the ruler of the kingdom of
women living at the bottom of Lake Biwa to Hidesato for valiantly slaying
a giant centipede that had frightened these ladies of the lake by its
forays. The priests induced Benkei to steal the bell by promising him as
much soup as he could eat, and he threw it over his shoulder and carried
it to the top of the mountain. But its silvery tongue kept crying “I want
to return,” and the priests threw it down the mountain-side, over which
it rolled, receiving many dents and scratches, to its old bell-tower.
Near by it is the giant soup-kettle, in which the priests cooked Benkei’s
mess of pottage, and touching both relics of course verifies the legends.
At the end of the monastery groves are large barracks, and troops of the
chubby-faced, boyish-looking soldiers are always strolling through the
arching avenues of the still old forest.

The greatest sight of Biwa, and one of the wonders of Japan, is the old
pine-tree of Karasaki, which has stood for three hundred years on a
little headland a couple of miles above Otsu, with a tiny village and
a Shinto temple all its own. Its trunk is over four feet in diameter,
and, at a height of fifteen feet, its boughs are trained laterally and
supported by posts, so that it looks like a banyan-tree. The branches,
twisted, bent, and looped like writhing dragons, cover more than an
acre of ground with their canopy. The tips of the boughs reach far out
over the water, and the sensitive Japanese hear a peculiar music in the
sifting of the rain-drops through the foliage into the lake. High up in
the tree is a tiny shrine, and the pilgrims clap their hands and stand
with clasped palms, turning their faces upward as they pray. A heavy
stone wall protects this sylvan patriarch from the washing of storms and
floods.

Under the branches a legion of small villagers, intimating by pantomime
their desire to dive for pennies, untied their belts and dropped their
solitary cotton garments as unconcernedly as one might take off hat
or gloves. They frolicked and capered in the water as much at home as
fishes and as loath to leave it. Fleeing from this body of too attached
followers, we were whirled down the road to Otsu to eat the famous Biwa
trout, passing on the way a woman, who sat at ease in her bath-tub by
her own door-step, calmly scrubbing herself with a bag of rice bran, and
contemplating her neighbors, the road, and the lake scenery the while.

On Mount Hiyeizan, by the ruined Buddhist temples and monasteries, the
American missionaries of different denominations have a long-established
summer camp, where they enjoy a sort of Japanese Chautauqua circle,
their tents and buildings the only signs of habitation where once stood
hundreds of temples with their thousands of priests.

[Illustration: THE GREAT PINE-TREE AT KARASAKI]

From the old temple of Ishiyama, east of Otsu, is seen the famous Seta
bridge and Awatsu, where the lake takes on a wondrous silvery sheen when
the sun shines and the wind blows, these being three more of the famous
sights of Biwa. The grounds of Ishiyama contain what is known as a dry
garden, where blackened rocks and rocks free from every green thing are
piled fantastically with strange landscape resemblances. In the temple is
a prayer-wheel, which is turned by thousands of pilgrims every summer,
and in a small room off the temple a priest showed us the writing-box
and ink-stone of Murusaki Shikibu, a poetess and novelist of the tenth
century, whose work, the _Genji Monogatari_, is the great classic of
its age. The remaining wonders of Lake Biwa are the flights of the wild
geese, the return of the fishing-boats to Yabashi, and Mount Hira with
the winter snows on its summit.

From Otsu over to the Kioto side of the mountains we went by train,
rushing down the long grade and through tunnels to the great plain, where
sits the sacred city, the capital and heart of old Japan, incomparable
Kioto, Saikio, or Miako. We saw it in the sunset light, the western hills
throwing purple shadows on their own slopes, and the long stretch of
wheat-fields at their base turned to a lake of pure gold. The white walls
of the Shogun’s castle, the broad roof of the old palace, and the ridges
of temples rose above the low, gray plain of house roofs and held the
sun’s last level beams.

After the imitations and tawdriness of modern Tokio, the unchanged
aspect of the old capital is full of dignity. After many long stays in
spring-time, midsummer, and midwinter, Kioto has always remained to me
foremost of Japanese cities. Yaami’s, the foreigner’s Kioto home, with
its steep terraced garden, its dwarf-pine and blooming monkey-tree,
its many buildings at different levels, its flitting figures on the
outer galleries, is like no other hostelry. Yaami, proprietor of this
picturesque hotel, is a personage indeed. He and his brother were
professional guides until they made their fortunes. Their shrewd eyes
saw further fortunes in a Kioto inn, where foreigners might find beds,
chairs, tables, knives, forks, and foreign food, and they secured the
old Ichiriki tea-house, midway on the slope of Maruyama, the mountain
walling in Kioto on the east. The Ichiriki tea-house was the place
where Oishi Kura no Suke, the leader of the Forty-seven Ronins, played
the drunkard during the two years that he lived near Kioto, before
he avenged the death of his lord. With it was bought an adjoining
monastery, belonging to one of the temples on Mount Hiyeizan, and these
two original buildings have expanded and risen story upon story, with
detached wings here and there, until the group of tall white buildings,
with the white flag floating high up in the midst of Maruyama’s foliage,
is quite castle-like. While the obnoxious foreign treaties were in
force, no foreigners except those in Japanese employ were allowed to
live in Kioto, or even to visit it without a passport, and this secured
Yaami in his monopoly. As a matter of fact, Yaami is not the family
name of the two pleasant and prosperous-looking men who walk about in
silk kimonos, with heavy gold watch-chains wound about their broad silk
belts, and who have the innocent faces of young children, save for the
shrewdness of their eyes. Yaami is the corruption of Yama Amida (Hill
of Buddha), which is the name of the hotel, and the two men belong to
the Inowye family, a clan not less numerous in Japan than the Smiths of
English-speaking countries. In parts of the house one finds relics of
monastery days in dim old screens of fine workmanship, and there is a
stone-floored kitchen, vast as a temple, with cooks serious as priests,
wielding strange sacrificial knives, and who, in midsummer, wear an apron
only, apparently as a professional badge rather than as a garment. The
_momban_, or gate-keeper, sits, spider-like, in a web of his own, a mere
doll’s house by the gate-way. In olden times, and even to-day, in large
establishments, the momban announces an arrival with strokes upon his
gong, but this particular functionary corresponds more nearly to the
Parisian _octroi_. All who enter the gates answer for themselves and pay
tribute, or they are forever barred out. Even coolies disgorge their
black-mail to the colony of fleet-footed brethren who hold a valuable
monopoly at Yaami’s gate, and in guilds and labor organizations the
Orient is ages older and wiser than the Occident.

All of Maruyama’s slope is holy ground and pleasure-ground. Tea-houses
and bath-houses are scattered in between the great temples, and
prayer-gongs and pious hand-clapping are heard in unison with samisens
and revellers’ songs. Praying and pleasuring go together, and the
court-yard of the Gion temple at the foot of the hill is lined with
monkey-shows and archery ranges, and in the riding-schools the
adventurous may, for a few coppers, mount a jerky horse and be jolted
around a shady ring. There, too, are many rows of images of fierce,
red-cloaked Daruma, the Buddhist saint, who sailed across from Korea on
a rush-leaf. He sat facing a wall for nine years, and wore off his lower
limbs, and now his image, weighted with lead, is the target for merry
ball-throwers, and is seen in every quarter of the empire.

From the airy galleries on Maruyama the city lies below one like a relief
map. The river, the Kamogawa, crossed at intervals by long bridges,
cuts the city in two. From each bridge a street runs straight on to the
westward. By day these thoroughfares look like furrows ploughed through
the solid plain of gray-tiled roofs; but at night they shine with
thousands of lamps and lanterns, and their narrow, wavering lines of fire
look like so many torchlight processions, and the river is one broad
belt of light.

I first saw Kioto on the last day of the Gion matsuri, a festival which
lasts for a month and brings all the population out-of-doors into one
quarter during the evening. By dusk a babel of music and voices had
arisen, which finally drew us down the steep and shady road, and through
the great stone torii, to the Gion’s precincts. The court-yard was almost
deserted, and looking through the great gate-way to Shijo Street the view
was dazzling and the shouts and chatter deafening. The narrow street was
lined with rows of large white paper lanterns hanging above the house
doors, and rows hanging from the eaves. Lanterned booths lined the curb,
while humbler venders spread their wares on the ground in the light of
flaring torches. Crowds surged up and down, every man carrying a paper
lantern on the end of a short bamboo stick—the literal lamp for the
feet—women bearing smaller lanterns, and children delighting themselves
with gayly-colored paper shells for tiny candles. Boys marched and ran
in long single files, shouting a measured chant as they cut their way
through the crowd and whirled giant lanterns and blazing torches at the
end of long poles.

From Gion gate to Shijo bridge the street was one wavering, glittering
line of light, and crowded solidly with people. Where the street narrows
near the bridge there is a region of theatres and side-shows, and there
banners and pictures, drums and shouting ticket-sellers, and a denser
crowd of people gathered. A loud shout and a measured chorus heralded
a group of men carrying a Brobdingnagian torch, a giant bamboo pole
blazing fiercely at its lofty tip. The crowd surged back to the walls
as the torch-bearers ran by and on to the middle of Shijo bridge, where
they waved the burning wand in fiery signals to the other bridges that
the real procession was starting. More torches and lanterns, lines of
priests in garments of silk and gauze, wearing strange hats, beating and
blowing strange instruments; and a sacred red chair, reason for all this
ceremony, was borne on from the Gion to a distant Shinto sanctuary to
remain until the matsuri of the following year.

From Shijo bridge to Sanjo bridge Kioto’s river-bed is like a scene
from fairy-land throughout the summer, and during the Gion matsuri
the vision is enhanced. The tea-houses that line the river-bank with
picturesquely galleried fronts set out acres of low platform tables in
the clear, shallow stream. The water ripples pleasantly around them,
giving a grateful sense of coolness to these æsthetic Japanese, who sit
in groups on the open platforms, smoking their pipes and feasting under
the light of their rows of lanterns. All the broad river-bed is ablaze
with lights and torches, and on the dry, gravelly stretches a multitude
of small peddlers, venders, and showmen set up their attractive tents
and add to the general glitter and illumination. Hundreds linger and
stroll on the bridges to admire the gay sight, for as only this people
could have conjured up so brilliant a spectacle out of such simple and
every-day means, so only they can fully enjoy its beauty and charm. All
the children wear their gayest holiday clothes on such a great matsuri
night, and the graceful women of the old capital, bareheaded, rustling
in silk and gauze, their night-black hair spread in fantastic loops and
caught with beautiful hair-pins, are worthy of their surroundings.

We left the bridge and wandered over the loose gravel and rocks of the
river-beds, crossing by many planks and tiny bridges from one small
island of shingle to another. There were countless fruit-stands, with
their ingenious little water-fountains spraying melons and peaches
to a dewy coolness and freshness, hair-pin stands glittering with
silver flowers, and fan and toy and flower booths, and all the while
we wandered there the people watched and followed with a respectful
curiosity that amused but could not annoy. Attracted by the beautiful
face of a young girl just within the curtained door of a side-show, we
paid the one cent entrance fee to see the conjurers. The tent was empty
when we entered, but such a stream of natives poured in after us as to
delight the proprietor and encourage the musicians to pound out more
violent airs. A few miserable poodles were made to walk on two legs and
otherwise discomfort themselves at the bidding of the beautiful girl,
whose strange soft eyes and lovely face were set off by an elaborate
coiffure, a coronet of silvery hair-pins, and a kimono of gray silk shot
with many tinsel threads. We foreigners found the faces and holiday garb
of the people more interesting than the performance, and the natives in
turn seemed equally absorbed in watching us. Horse-shows, where daring
but terrified Japanese bestrode steeds and ambled three times around the
ring for a penny, puppet-shows, juggler-shows, and peep-shows drew us
in turn from one end of the river-bed fair to the other, and when too
weary to walk we remounted to the bridge to admire afresh this feast of
lanterns, until at midnight we sought the groves of Maruyama.




CHAPTER XXIII

KIOTO TEMPLES


Kioto is seen at its best in summer-time, in the fulness and color of
its out-door life. Though the great plain of the city bakes and quivers
in the sun, the heat is no greater than in other cities. The views from
Maruyama are always enchanting, and the sunset sky is not lovelier than
the dawn, when all the hill-side lies in cool, green shade, when the
opposite mountain-wall wears a veil of rose and lilac, and the air above
the plain of gray roofs is full of filmy mists and tiny smoke-wreaths.

All travellers are abroad at sunrise or in the early morning, for by
ten o’clock the sun blazes down with fury, and humane people keep their
jinrikisha coolies and themselves in-doors. With the cooling dusk
mosquitoes swarm from all these gardens and hill-side groves, and the
victim fans and slaps until he creeps for safety under his mosquito-net,
which, unhappily, does not exclude the nimble flea, whose ravages test
both his endurance and his temper. At sunrise all the temples in Kioto
open their gates for the first mass, and at dawn pilgrimages to these
sacred spots may begin, the odor and silence of that dewy hour adding to
their peace and sanctity.

All the way from Yaami’s to the Yasaka pagoda and the Kiomidzu temple the
hill-side is covered with temple and monastery grounds, the way leading
through broad, tree-shaded avenues and narrow paths by bamboo groves
or evergreen thickets. Wide, flagged walks and grand stair-ways follow
the terraces to temples and bell-towers, screened by open-work walls
and approached through monumental gate-ways made beautiful by carving,
gilding and painting, inlaid metals, and fine tiles. Crossing from one
temple enclosure to another, the walk extends for two miles along the
brow of the hill through beautiful grounds. The park-like demesne of
Higashi Otani, with its imperial tombs, adjoins Yaami’s, and next it is
the Kotaiji, with its noble avenues. At the end of one broad path-way,
traversing the upper part of the Kotaiji grounds, the Yasaka pagoda, with
its five stories of curving roofs and gables hung with old bronze bells,
stands like a picture in the arching frame of green. These venerable
pagodas, their walls covered with wondrous carvings and bracketings,
faded to dim red and tarnished gold, with the gray and white tiles
of their picturesque roofs half overgrown with mosses and vines, the
topmost ridge finished with a tapering, spiral piece of iron, delight
the lover of the picturesque. Yasaka’s cracked and tongueless bells have
long ceased to swing and ring with every breeze, but they give an airy
and fantastic touch to the fine old structure. The pagoda dates from the
sixth century, and for twelve hundred years its four altars have heard
the prayers of faithful Buddhists. The early light gilds its eastern
wall, and the rich sunset makes of it a palace of the imagination. To
me it seemed most beautiful one late afternoon, when, hurrying down the
steep steps of a narrow street behind it, I saw its outlines, delicate
and strong, against a glowing orange sky.

All about the pagoda and the neighboring slopes of Kiomidzu are potteries
and shops for the sale of the cheap porcelain and earthen-ware that
pilgrims and visitors are prone to buy on their way to and from the
temples. The eminence is known as Teapot Hill, and the long, steep
street leading from Gojo bridge to the Kiomidzu gates is lined on either
side of its hilly half-mile with china shops. There one may collect his
three hundred and sixty-five teapots in an hour, and few leave without
a souvenir of Kiomidzu porcelain, be it from Kanzan’s or Dohachi’s
godowns of exquisite wares, or from the long rows of charming little open
shops. Kiomidzu is the centre of the porcelain-makers’ district, as the
manufacturers of faience are grouped together in the Awata quarter, a
mile beyond, and behind the little shop-fronts and blank walls are busy
work-rooms and burning kilns.

The founding of the Kiomidzu temple is lost in fable, and its legends
are many and confusing. All the Japanese rulers, warriors, and Shoguns
have had something to do with the place, and every foot of its enclosure
is historic. It is the popular temple of the people, enshrining one of
the thirty-three famous Kwannons of the empire, to which pilgrims flock
by thousands, and where one sees the most active forms of the faith.
Climbing the breathless hill-slopes and stone stair-ways the visitor
reaches a giant gate-way, in whose shadow mendicant priests stand with
extended bowl, straw hats concealing them to the shoulders, and their
maize and purple garments hung with rosaries. There are two pagodas and
innumerable stone lanterns and shrines, upon which the faithful toss
pebbles as they pray. If the stone remains the prayer is answered, and
the pilgrim proceeds with a lightened heart. The Hondo, or main hall,
is a most ancient building, one half resting on the slope of the hill
and the rest extending in a broad platform propped up by heavy timbers
and scaffolding over the face of a precipice. From this platform jealous
husbands used to hurl their wives; those who survived the fall of one
hundred and fifty feet to the jagged rocks below being proved innocent of
wrong-doing, and those who perished guilty. There are no rows of ticketed
clogs at the steps of the Hondo, nor soft, clean mats within. The hall is
open and benches are set before the altar, where the weary, dusty pilgrim
may sit and, resting, pray. Votive tapers are brought to the shrine, and
the low beams overhead are covered with votive pictures.

One fortunate afternoon we chanced upon a matsuri at Kiomidzu. All Teapot
Hill was crowded with people, girls and children in their gayly-colored
crapes and gauzes vying in brightness with the decorated houses. Priests,
sitting on small, canopied platforms, hammered silver-toned gongs to call
the faithful to give offerings. Coins were tossed in generously on the
blankets where the priests sat, but they were not the thick modern copper
sens, nor yet silver. Money-changers had their little stands along the
via sacra, and in exchange for a sen the believers received a handful
of ancient rins and half-rins. Thus provided, the pilgrim could bestow
his pious alms on each group of priests, and if he followed the polite
custom of wrapping any money gift in a bit of soft paper, the priests
could not tell whether he had thrown silver or copper. Within the temple
grounds tateba were crowded with feasters and tea-drinkers, dozens of
fruit-stands were piled with slices of watermelon, and fans painted with
Kiomidzu scenes were sold on every side.

Inside the temple itself the scuffle of clogs and mutterings of
pilgrims drowned all sounds save the silvery notes of the gongs. On the
image-covered altar, one hundred and ninety feet in length, veiled by
clouds of incense, were dimly visible the gilded statue of the divine
Kwannon, the special patroness of Kiomidzu, and the figures of the
priests. It was not easy to pick one’s way among the kneeling multitudes
offering their fervent prayers oblivious to all surroundings. As one
pilgrim departed the rest crowded forward, continuing the beseeching
“_Namu Amida Butsu_” (Hear me, Great Lord Buddha) which they mutter so
rapidly that only a long-drawn “_Na-na-na-na-na-a-a_” is audible as they
press their palms together and wind their beads around their hands.

In the second temple, or Amida, were more candles, incense, and priests,
and more kneeling people. At the end of the hanging platform of this
temple is a small, latticed shrine dedicated to Kamnosube-no-Kami,
the goddess who watches over lovers. He who would make sure of the
affections of his beloved buys a printed prayer from the priest, rolls
it into a narrow strip, and then, with the thumb and little finger of
the right-hand, ties it to Kamnosube-no-Kami’s grating, and implores her
aid. If any other fingers are used to tie the knot, or if they even touch
the prayer-paper, the charm is broken and the goddess is deaf. While we
looked on one pretty creature in a red crape underdress and a dark-blue
gauze kimono, who blushed most beautifully, bent her anxious face to
the grating and deftly wound her fingers in and out. Following her a
middle-aged coolie tossed in his fractional coin, rang, clapped, and tied
his sentimental petition to the lattice.

[Illustration: THE TRUE-LOVER’S SHRINE AT KIOMIDZU]

Holiday crowds poured up and down the broad paved walks, wandered about
the paths, or gathered in the pavilions, while new throngs toiled up the
stone staircases to join in the festival. On the overhanging platforms
sacred dances had been performed all day, giving place towards nightfall
to the low tables covered with red blankets, around which companies
picturesquely grouped themselves, while pretty nesans pattered back and
forth to serve them. The whole scene was so spectacular and fascinating
that we sat there watching the moving crowds and looking out over the
city below us until the sun sank in clouds of splendid color, and
twinkling lights began to creep upward from the streets.

Near the top of Teapot Hill a narrow lane diverges into a dense bamboo
grove, where the feathery tips meet far overhead, and only a green
twilight filters down to the base of the myriad slender columns. This
bamboo grove is one of the finest in Kioto, and its cool shade is most
grateful on a summer day. Beyond it is the famous Spectacle Bridge,
a massive stone pile, whose two low arches are not unlike a bowed
spectacle-frame. The lotus-pond which it crosses is surrounded in the
early summer mornings with breakfasting parties, who sit there to see the
splendid flowers open their cups with the first rays of the sun. When
that show is over these flower-lovers wander through the farther confines
of Nishi Otani, with its superb bronze gates and dragon-guarded tanks,
and its imperial tombs hidden away in the quiet groves.

The chain of temples still lengthens southward, and among the most
ancient, surrounded with walls of Titanic bowlders, is the Dai Butsu
temple, with its huge image of gilded wood, and its fallen bell, whose
interior would make a temple in itself. A stone monument, the Mimizuka,
covers the heap of thousands of human ears, cut by Hideyoshi’s generals
from the heads of enemies slain in the Korean expedition, salted and
brought home as proof of prowess. Last is the Sanjiusangendo, or Hall
of the Thirty-three Thousand Buddhas, which, with its rows and rows of
tall gilded statues, is a curious place, but less like a sanctuary than a
wholesale warehouse of sacred images.

Northward from Yaami’s the chain of temples extends along the leafy
hill-side, first among them being the great Chioin sanctuary, one of
the largest, oldest, and richest in Kioto. Its colossal gate-way, its
long avenues, great stone embankments, terraces, staircases, and groves
of ancient trees proclaim its age and endless honors. Stretching over
surrounding acres run the yellow walls of its monastery grounds and
priests’ houses. The Chioin’s altar is a mass of carved and gilded
ornaments surrounding a massive golden shrine, while the ceiling
and walls of the vast interior are hardly less splendid. Occasional
worshippers kneel in the vast matted hall muttering their prayers, but
usually only a solitary old priest is seen industriously hammering at
a drum, shaped like a huge, round sleigh-bell. From five o’clock in
the morning until the temple closes at four in the afternoon the hard,
mechanical _thunk_, _thunk_ never stops. A nice old woman, who must be
a professional mender, judging by her incessant patching and darning of
blue-cotton garments, takes care of the shoes while visitors roam through
the temple stocking-footed; and proudly does she point out, among the
bracketed eaves, the sun-umbrella which the great builder of the temple
purposely left there. Back of the main temple are other shrines and
suites of reception-rooms, with screens and ceilings decorated by famous
artists, and quiet corners where abbot and priest may sit and look upon
the exquisite little gardens.

If I were a good Buddhist I should say a prayer or two to the Chioin’s
great bell, an inverted cup of bronze eighteen feet in height, breathing
music so sweet that it thrills the listener, and ringing so seldom that
no one willingly misses its voice. This bell hangs by itself in a shady
place at the top of a long stone staircase, and is struck from the
outside by a swinging wooden beam that brings out soft reverberations
without jar or clang. This huge hammer is unchained on rare days of the
month at the sunrise hour, and in the stillness of dawn one cannot tell
whence the sound comes. It is in the whole air; under one’s feet, or
tingling and beating within one’s body, while yet the ear seems to drink
in the very ecstasy of sound.

About Nanjenji’s lofty gate-way are clustering tea-bushes, and between
its ancient shrine, its tombs, and picturesque bell-tower modern
engineering has brought the aqueduct from Lake Biwa, the long tunnel
emerging from the hill-side back of the buildings. Further on are
Iyekando, with its lotus lake and verdant cemetery; Niyakuoji’s pretty
garden and cascade; and Shishigatami, Shinniodo, and Yoshida, each with
its distinctive charm and interest.

The way from these sacred places, passing through the potters’ district
of Awata, and coming suddenly out on a level of rice fields, with
Kurodani’s pagoda and grove rising like an island from their midst, has
been likened to the abrupt transportation from Rome to the Campagna.
Kurodani is a beautiful old sanctuary, and the steep hill on which
stands its great pagoda is an ideal Buddhist burial-ground. Tombs,
stone tablets, and lanterns, and hundreds of images of Buddha, in stone
and bronze, crowd against each other, and some priest or pilgrim, ever
picturesque, is always moving up or down the broad gray staircase.




CHAPTER XXIV

THE MONTO TEMPLES AND THE DAIMONJI


As an evidence of the vitality of their faith the Monto Buddhists
point to their great new temple in the southern part of the city. This
Higashi Hongwanji (Eastern Temple) was eight years in building, at an
enormous cost, and is the largest temple in Japan. The squared trunks of
keyaki-trees that support floor and roof are of a fine, close grain, that
lasts for centuries without paint or preserving process. A collection
of thick black ropes hangs from the beams, all of them made from the
hair of pious women too poor to offer other contributions. The largest
rope is five inches in diameter and two hundred and fifty feet long, the
hair, wound in a dozen separate strands around a slender core of hemp,
having been given by three thousand five hundred of the pious maids and
matrons of the province of Echizen. Here and there in this giant cable
are pathetic threads of white hair, the rest being deep black. Each
summer pious men came to give their days’ labor to the temple when they
had no money. The best workers in wood from several provinces, craftsmen
descended from generations of wood-carvers, were brought together to
labor for several years on the decorative panels, carving from solid
blocks of hard keyaki wonderful birds and flowers, curling waves and
dashing spray—designs full of movement and life.

This Shin, or Monto sect of Buddhists, is one of the richest and largest.
Its temples are always built in the heart of cities, and always in
pairs, a Nishi Hongwanji (Western Temple) and a Higashi Hongwanji
(Eastern Temple) being found in Tokio, Kioto, and Osaka. At the Nishi
Hongwanji of Kioto the vast interior discloses masses of carving,
gilding, lacquer, damascening, and paintings on golden groundwork,
and Monto altars are more splendid than those of any other sect. This
Hongwanji is very rich, having been endowed with lands and mines in
the days of Hideyoshi, its special protector, and the temple enclosure
holds many relics of the Taiko. Connected with the temple is a great
yashiki, or abbot’s residence, and the wall-screens and superb ceilings,
brought from Hideyoshi’s castle at Fushimi, south of Kioto, to adorn the
suites of reception-rooms, are finer than any in the imperial palace.
The carved, gilded, and lacquered ceilings, the wonderful paintings on
gold-leaf surfaces, the damascened mountings of the screens, the vast
audience hall, the private rooms, the No pavilion, and the court where
the enemies’ heads were displayed, are all magnificent. In a corner of
the grounds is the pleasure-garden of Hideyoshi, a leafy, lake-centred
paradise, and a marvel of artistic arrangement, with its winding water
overhung with wistaria arbors, crossed by picturesque bridges, reflecting
its stone lanterns, thickets of oleander, bamboo, pine, palm, and banana
trees, and the two beautiful miniature palaces within the maze. On a
pine-covered knoll is the thatched summer-house, where the fierce yet
poetic warrior sat in his armor to watch the moon rise over the trees and
turn the lake to a silver shield at his feet.

The Hongwanji services are splendid and impressive ceremonies; the
companies of gorgeously-clad priests, the chanting, the incense, the
lighted tapers, the bells, the opening of the doors of the golden shrine
to display the image of Buddha, all bearing a strange resemblance to the
worship of Romish churches. The faithful kneel, touch themselves, and
use the rosary in prayer; and high mass at the Hongwanji might almost
be high mass at St. Mark’s. Mass is celebrated at five o’clock on every
morning of the year, and all day worshippers may come to kneel and pray
before the altars. On the first and fifteenth days of each month special
services are held at two o’clock in the afternoon, and every January
recurs a week of prayer in honor of the founder of the Shin sect, when
priests come from all parts of the empire to the mother-temple. The
fortnightly afternoon services consist of readings from the sacred
scriptures, and the chanting of Japanese and Chinese sacred poems by some
twenty priests in black gauze stoles; a larger chorus, hidden behind the
central shrine and altar, joining in and responding. The high-priest,
in a cardinal and gold brocade kesa, sits directly facing the shrine,
and at intervals touches the swinging plate of bronze used as a gong
in the order of worship. The golden shrine, in a great gilded alcove,
or chancel, bears countless gilded lotus flowers and candelabra, and
slender columns of incense rise from the priests’ low reading-desk. At
the conclusion of the chanted service the doors of the shrine are opened,
and the sacred image displayed in a silence broken only by low strokes on
the gong. Then the priests file away, and the faithful, flocking into the
vacant place behind the rail, and kneeling where the priests have knelt,
prostrate themselves, rub their rosaries in their palms, and repeat with
ecstatic fervor the invocation: “_Namu Amida Butsu_” (Hail, Great Lord
Buddha).

Every year, on the temple steps, the contributions of rice from distant
provinces are stacked high in their cylindrical straw bales, themselves
emblems of abundance. This rice is sent as an annual tribute from
different parts of the empire to the head-temple of the sect at Kioto, to
be used for offerings in the sanctuaries, for the priests’ food, and for
alms to the poor.

The present high priest has a longer genealogy than the Emperor, and is
the seventy-third of his family, in direct succession, to live in the
same Kioto yashiki. Besides his ecclesiastical rank, he is a nobleman of
the first order, and moves in the imperial circle, his modern brougham
with liveried men being often seen driving in and out of the palace
enclosures in the western end of the city. Besides his temple services,
he directs the large college which the Hongwanji maintains for the
education of young men for the priesthood and for advanced philosophical
studies for lay students. In its library is a vast literature of
Buddhism, the scrolls of silk and paper in boxes of priceless gold
lacquer facing the neatly-bound volumes of Sinnett, Sir Edwin Arnold,
and other foreign writers. The college employs teachers of all European
languages, and intends to send missionary workers to European countries.
One of the priestly instructors, Mr. Akamatsu, spent several years
in England, and has made comparative religions his great study. This
admirable scholar is an admirable talker as well, and every student of
Buddhism in Japan is referred to his vast stores of information. The
breadth and liberality of Mr. Akamatsu’s views are shown in his belief in
the brotherhood of all religions, their likeness, and their convergence
towards “that far-off, divine event, towards which the whole creation
moves.” It was he who drew up and translated that new canon of his faith,
which introduced passages from the Sermon on the Mount, and who explained
that these contained exactly the Buddhist tenets. The Shin Buddhists are
called the Protestants of that faith. The priests may marry, and are
not required to fast, to do penance, make pilgrimages, or abstain from
animal food. They believe in salvation by faith in Buddha, and in those
ever-higher transmigrations of the soul which finally attain Nirvana.
Their priests maintain that the presence of Christian missionaries has
made no difference with their people, the scholarly and intelligent
seeing that the two faiths differ only in a few articles and practices.
For the lower orders, these spiritual shepherds declare Buddhism to be
the better religion, its practice for centuries having made the masses
the gentle, kindly, patient, and contented souls that they are. One
priest, sent to Europe to study the effects of Christianity, reported
that vice, crime, and misery were greater there than in Japan, and that
the belief of the west seemed less able to repress those evils than the
belief of the east. These Monto priests, too, express broad views about
the reciprocity of nations and the fair exchange of missionaries. Now
that English clergymen and thinkers study Buddhism in the monasteries
of Ceylon, avowing their acceptance of the articles with much sacred
ceremony, Monto apostles may yet preach to the people of England and
America. However this may be, the priests do not fear the proselyting
labors of the Doshisha teachers in Kioto, and speak warmly of its good
works, and particularly of its hospital and training-school for nurses.

In 1885 the first American missionaries came to Kioto, and as the sacred
city is beyond the treaty limits, the college and hospital are maintained
under the name of the Doshisha company, and the foreigners engaged in the
work are ostensibly in Japanese employ. Back of the Christian Japanese,
who stands as president of this company, are the rich Mission Boards,
which furnish the money, and direct its expenditure and the method
of work. Each teacher in the Doshisha school is really a missionary,
and outside the class-room carries on active evangelical work. School
buildings, hospital, and residences for the foreign teachers all front
on the high yellow walls of the imperial palace grounds, significant
testimony to the changes that have come, the barriers and prejudices
that have given way. The school is crowded to its furthest capacity,
the hospital is besieged, and physicians overworked. The teachers claim
that all the students are Christians, that the new religion is spreading,
and that the people are most anxious to know about it. While they do
not affirm that Buddhism and the old religions are dying, the success
of their work sustains their conviction. They have erected substantial
brick buildings and comfortable dwellings, and have a general air of
permanency. The Doshisha was fortunate in its founders and first corps of
instructors and the records they made, so that, when disasters overtook
it, that prestige prevailed, and after unhappy dissensions the Doshisha
returned to its original purposes and lines, and the schools and hospital
continue their excellent work.

Of foreign missions in Japan there are the French Catholic,
Russian-Greek, English and Canadian workers belonging to both Established
Church and dissenting sects, while the Foreign Mission Boards of the
United States have more than three hundred agents and teachers in Japan,
nearly all of whom have families. Meanwhile, 191,968 Shinto temples,
101,085 Shinto priests, and the whole influence of the Government
encourages this state religion, of which the Emperor is the visible head.
There are 72,039 Buddhist temples, and 109,922 Buddhist priests and
13,922 students proclaim that faith, while pilgrims to the thirty-three
famous Kwannons of the empire do not lessen in number. A large fraction
of the people profess no religion whatever, among whom are many of the
younger generation of nobles, who, having studied and lived abroad,
have adopted materialism, atheism, or agnosticism, like other foreign
fashions. When an American devotee of theosophy expounded his occult
science in a round of temple addresses he aroused a polite interest, but
caused no excitement and attracted no body of followers. A Unitarian
agent enjoyed greatest favor among the highest circles of the capital,
his system of higher philosophy appealing strongly to those cultivated
thinkers and men of letters.

The common people, like the ignorant of other races, do not at all
comprehend the religion they do profess, observing its forms as a
habit or a matter of blind convention, and celebrating its events
with ceremonies and decorations, festivals and anniversaries, whose
significance they cannot explain. Japanese streets suddenly blossom out
with flags and lanterns at every door-way and along miles of eaves,
and if you ask a shopkeeper what this rejoicing means, he will reply,
“_Wakarimasen_,” or “_Shirimasen_” (I do not know). Then some learned
man tells you that it is the anniversary of the death of Jimmu Tenno, or
the autumn festival, when the first rice of the garnered crop is offered
to the gods by the Emperor in the palace chapel, by the priests at every
Shinto shrine, and at every household altar in pious homes, or some other
traditional occasion kept as a Government holiday. Closing the Government
offices on Sunday, and making that a day of rest, was a matter of
practical convenience merely, and the result of the adoption of a uniform
calendar with the rest of the world, and a modern military establishment
on foreign models.

One of the festivals of a religious character which is understood by
the people, and is, perhaps, the most remarkable of all Kioto’s great
summer illuminations, is that of the Daimonji, at the end of the Bon
Matsuri, or Festival of the Dead. According to Buddhist belief, the
spirits of the departed return to earth for three days in mid-August,
visiting their families and earthly haunts, and flitting back to their
graves on the night of the third day. During the continuance of the Bon
Matsuri, lanterns and paper strips are hung in front of those houses
in which a death has occurred during the year, and burning tapers and
bowls of food are set before the little household shrines. Alike in the
backs of shops, in the humblest abodes, and in villas and noble yashikis,
lights, offerings, and fragrant incense welcome back the dead. In the
cemeteries the bamboo sticks at each gravestone are daily filled with
fresh flowers, and on the night of their return the spirits are guided
to their resting-places by the light of lanterns and oil-tapers burning
throughout these cities of their silent habitation. This beautiful
custom, sanctified by the observance of many centuries, is tinged with
little sadness, and the last night of the Festival of the Dead is
the great Festival of Lanterns, the most brilliant of the long, gay,
fantastic Kioto summer.

We were kindly invited by a Japanese gentleman to witness the
illumination from the upper story of a pagoda-like school-house, that
rose high above all the roofs in the heart of the city. Two hundred
children were chirping and chattering in the open-sided class-rooms of
the lower floors, all eager to see the Daimonji, the great signal-fires
on the hills. All sat on their heels in orderly rows, and silently bobbed
to the mats at sight of us, going on afterwards with their merry babble,
which all through the summer evening floated up to us in happy chorus.

As dusk gave way to dark, we beheld a glimmer of light like a waving
torch on the side of the mountain that stands like a tower beyond
Maruyama. Another and another flash shone out against the dark face of
Daimonji-yama’s long slope, until the flames joined and lines of fire ran
upward, touched, crossed, and finally blazed out in the gigantic written
character Dai, in outline not unlike a capital A. Next a junk appeared in
fiery outlines on the slope north of the city; another mystic character
glowed on the next hill; and to the north-west a smaller Dai showed,
like the reflection of the first huge symbol. Full in the west gleamed
a torii, a pillared gate-way of fire. From every house-top and from the
bridges came the shouts of enthusiastic spectators, and the children in
the rooms below us twittered like a box full of sparrows. For centuries
the priests of mountain temples have taught their simple parishioners to
lay their gathered firewood in the proper lines, and regular trenches
mark the course of each device. The longer lines of the big Dai are each
a half-mile in length, and the five miles’ distance of our point of view
dwarfed them to perfect proportions. These fiery symbols burned for half
an hour before they began to waver, and long after their images still
danced and burned in our vision against the succeeding blackness.

Down in the city the crowds surged through the lanterned streets, each
adding the illumination of his hand-lantern to the scene. The river-bed
was all recrossing lines and arches of lights, and myriad points of
uncovered flames were reflected in the waters. The hill-sides twinkled
and glowed with the innumerable torches in the cemeteries, and thus,
lighted back to their tombs by all the city and the hill-side, the
Buddhist spirits rest until the next midsummer season recalls them to
their joyous Kioto.




CHAPTER XXV

THE PALACES AND CASTLE


Kioto remains faithful to its traditions, and yields but slowly to
the foreign fashions which absorb Tokio. Tokio has nineteenth-century
political troubles, even demagogues and hare-brained students, that
unruly young element, the _soshi_, keep it in a state of agitation,
and sometimes appeal to the old two-handed sword, the dagger, and the
cowardly bomb. But Kioto, devoted to its old order, maintains the reign
of peace, while the arts flourish.

For the thousand years during which this ancient Saikio remained the
home of the Emperor, and of his nominal subject, the Shogun, its western
half was crowded with the life centering about the two rulers. The
ancient Emperors were hidden within the vast palace enclosure, the
centre of other large demesnes, whose yellow walls were marked with the
five horizontal white lines which indicate imperial possessions. This
collection of palaces and the yashikis of the kugés, or court nobles,
were then surrounded by one exterior wall and moat, making an immense
imperial reservation—a small isolated city. Within a few years this
exterior wall has been destroyed, streets have been opened, and much
of the space has been turned into a public park. The imperial palace
buildings cover ten acres of ground, and are surrounded by twenty-six
acres of ornamental park. In each of the four yellow outer walls is a
richly roofed and gabled gate-way, as stately as a temple, the ends of
the beams, the ridges, and eaves decorated with golden chrysanthemum
crests. The great gate, opened only for the Emperor and his train, and
through whose central passage only the sacred being himself may be borne,
faces south, as does the throne, in accordance with the old superstitions
of the East. The evil influences always threatening from the north-east
are guarded against by many temples beyond that side of the palace.

In these days of departed greatness only the Daidokoro Mon (the august
kitchen gate), a fine gabled structure in the western wall, is used.
After the visitor presents the elaborate official permit, obtained by his
legation from the Imperial Household Department of Tokio, and stamped
after a personal inspection of the holder by the Kioto bureau of that
department, there is much running to and fro of ancient officials,
much restamping and recording, before he is led through the precinct
by an attendant. Even with this guarantee, the severe and stately old
guardians, in their ancient dress and tonsure, seem to look on the
intruder with suspicion.

The Japanese _gosho_ is not exactly translated by the word “palace,”
and is merely a greater yashiki, or spread-out house, constituting the
sovereign’s residence. This gosho consists of so many separate roofed,
one-story wooden buildings as to make a small village. Each room, or
suite of rooms, occupies a distinct building, its outside gallery or
veranda forming the corridor, and its sliding screens the inner walls.
Each building has the great sweeping roof of a temple, the belief in the
divinity of the Emperor, and his headship of the Shinto faith, requiring
that his actual dwelling should be a temple, rigidly simple as a Shinto
shrine, with thatched roof and unpainted woods. These clustered houses
are the survival of the old nomad camps of Asia, as the upward curving
gables of the roof are a permanent form of their sagging tent-tops. The
palace has suffered from many fires, the last occurring in 1854, but each
rebuilding has followed the original models, and the gosho looks just as
it did centuries ago. The same straw mats, open charcoal braziers, and
loose saucers of oil in paper lamp-frames, inviting a conflagration there
as in the humblest Japanese home.

The walk around the outer galleries and connecting corridors takes
half an hour, and one must go stocking-footed, or in the curious
slippers furnished by the guardians. In summer the recessed and sunless
apartments are cool and dim, but winter makes them bitterly cold and
forlorn. Except for two thrones, there is nothing to be called furniture
in the palace. The silk-bordered mats of the floor, the paintings on
the sliding screens, the fine metal plates on all the wood-work, the
irregularly-shelved recesses, quaint windows, curious lattices, and
richly-panelled ceilings constitute its adornments. All the wonderful
kakemonos, vases, and curios were stored in godowns when the Emperor left
Kioto, and the seals have not since been broken. On the screens in the
private apartments are many autograph poems, written by court poets or
imperial improvisators. The tea-rooms and the garden tea-houses show how
important were the long-drawn ceremonies of cha no yu in those leisurely
days of the past.

The courts surrounding the state apartments are sanded quadrangles,
their surfaces scratched over in fine patterns by the gardeners’ bamboo
rakes for the easy detection of strange footprints. In the court-yard
before the old audience hall a cherry-tree, a wild orange-tree, and a
sacred bamboo, all emblematic, grow at either side of the broad steps.
In the middle of the wide, temple-like apartment commanding this court
stands the sacred white throne of past centuries, a square tent or canopy
of white silk, with rich red borders at the edges of the overlapping
curtains. Two antique Chinese dogs guard the throne. On New-year’s Day,
and at rare intervals when the Emperor gave audience to his vassal
jailer, the Shogun, he sat on a silk cushion within the closed tent, and
only his voice was heard, speaking in the quavering, long-drawn tones
still used by the actors in the No dance. The imperial princes stood at
either side of the throne, the kugé and officials of the highest rank
knelt on the steps, and the lowest officials in attendance, the _jige_ or
“down to the earth” subjects, prostrated themselves on the sands of the
court, while the mournful and muffled tones of the sacred voice sounded.

[Illustration: THE THRONE OF 1868.]

When the Emperor gave his first audiences after the Restoration, in 1868,
he occupied a newer throne in the Shishinden, a large audience hall with
a lofty ceiling supported by round wooden columns. On the lower part of
the rear wall are some very old screens painted with groups of Chinese
and Korean sages. The floor is of polished cedar, and the throne is like
that of his ancestors, but with the curtains rolled up from the front
and two sides. It stands on a dais, guarded by the Chinese dogs brought
as trophies from Korea, and holds within it a simple lacquered chair,
with lacquer stands for the sacred sword and seal. After those audiences
of 1868 the Emperor travelled to Tokio in a gold-lacquered _norimon_,
or closed litter, guarded by a train clad in the picturesque dress and
armor of centuries before, and equipped with curious old weapons. He,
himself, wore voluminous silk robes and a stiff lacquer hat, and the
faithful kugés were attired in gorgeous brocades and silks. When the
Emperor and court returned to Kioto in 1878, to open the railway to the
seaport of Hiogo-Kobé, he was dressed like a European sovereign, alighted
publicly from his railway car, and drove to the palace in a smart
brougham, escorted by troops with western uniforms and weapons.

The Shiro, or Nijo castle, half a mile south of the palace, where
the Shoguns flaunted their wealth and power, is a splendid relic of
feudal days. The broad moat, drawbridge, strong walls, and tower-topped
gate-ways and angles date from the middle of the sixteenth century.
The great gate-way inside the first wall is a mass of elaborate metal
ornament, from the sockets of the corner posts to the ridge-pole, but
the many trefoils of the Tokugawas have been everywhere covered by the
imperial chrysanthemum. All the rooms, but especially the two splendid
audience-chambers, with a broad dais before each tokonoma, are marvels
of decorative art, rich in gilded screens, with exquisite paintings and
fine metal work, wonderfully carved _ramma_, and sunken ceiling panels,
ornamented with flower circles, crests, and geometric designs. But,
alas! a hideous Brussels carpet, a round centre-table, and a ring of
straight-backed chairs have crowded their vulgar way into these stately
rooms, as into every government building and office, large shop, and
tea-house in Kioto.

The Shoguns had the Kinkakuji, the Ginkakuji, and other suburban villas
to which they might resort, and in which many of them ended their days
as abbots and priests. The Emperors had only the exquisite Shugakuin
gardens at the foot of Mount Hiyeizan for their pleasurings, until the
Restoration gave all such rebel property to the crown. The Kinkakuji
(the gold-covered pavilion) and the Ginkakuji (the silver-covered
pavilion) stand at opposite sides of the city, each surrounded with
landscape-gardens, from which nearly all Japanese gardens are copied.
Both are as old as the Ashikaga Shoguns, and both are now monasteries.
The Kinkakuji is the larger, and was even more splendid before it was
despoiled of so many rare and historic stones and garden ornaments,
but the place is still a paradise. Yoshimitsu, third of the Ashikaga
Shoguns, built the Kinkakuji, and thither the great Ashikaga retired
to end his life. This refuge figures in the many novels of the time of
the Ashikagas, when the War of the Chrysanthemums, the Japanese War of
the Roses, raged, and the Emperors with the kugés suffered actual want
and privation. The memory of this third Ashikaga is abhorred, because
he paid tribute to China and accepted from that country in return the
title of “King of Japan;” but he so fostered luxury and art that some
of his other sins are forgiven him. The pretty little palace at the
lake’s edge, with its golden roof and lacquered walls, has successfully
withstood the centuries, and is still intact. In the monastery buildings
near the gate-way are shown many wonderful kakemonos and screens, and in
one court is a pine-tree trained in the shape of a junk, hull, mast, and
sail perfectly reproduced in the feathery, living green needles of the
tree. It is most interesting to see how the patient gardeners have bent,
interlaced, tied, weighted down, and propped up the limbs and twigs to
produce this model, with the slow labor of a century.

To the Ginkakuji retired the dignified Yoshimasa, eighth of the Ashikaga
Shoguns, to found a monastery and to meditate, until with Murata Shinkio,
the priest, and Soami, the painter, he evolved the minute and elaborate
ceremonies of cha no yu. The weather-beaten boards and finely thatched
roof of the first ceremonial tea-house in Japan, built before Columbus
set sail for the Zipangu of Marco Polo, are greatly revered by Japanese
visitors. Beautiful is the way to the Ginkakuji, past the high walls and
gate-ways of monasteries, past the towering gates of countless temples,
up their long shaded avenues, and on by bamboo groves and terraced rice
fields. You buy wooden admission tickets for ten sen, which you give
to a little acolyte, who opens the inner gate-way. This _chisai bonze
san_ (small priest) might have been twelve years old, but looked not
more than five when I first knew him, and from shaven head to sandaled
foot he was a Buddhist priest in miniature. This Shinkaku, leading the
way to the lake with solemn countenance and hands primly clasped before
him, suddenly broke forth into a wild, sing-song chant, which recited
the names of the donors of the rocks and lanterns to the great Ashikaga
Yoshimasa. He made us take off our shoes and creep up the steep and
ancient stair-way of the Ginkakuji to see a blackened and venerable image
of Amida. Morning, noon, and night service is said before the altar in
the little old temple by the lake, and this small priest burns incense,
passes the sacred books, and assists the wrinkled and aged priests in the
observances of the Zen sect of Buddhists. Back of the monastery buildings
is a lotus pond, where the great pink flower-cups fill the air with
perfume, and every morning are set fresh before Buddha’s shrine.

Going westward from Kioto the traveller crosses rice fields, skirts a
long bamboo hedge, and comes to the summer palace of Katsura no Miya, a
relic of the Taiko’s days. An aunt of the Emperor occupied it until her
recent decease, and to that is probably due its perfect preservation. An
ancient samurai with shaven crown and silken garments receives, with a
dozen bows, the handful of official papers that constitute a permit to
visit the imperial demesne. Dropping his shoes at the steps, the visitor
wanders through a labyrinth of little rooms, each exquisite, simple,
and charming, with its golden screens and gold-flecked ceilings. The
irregularly shelved recesses, the _chigai dana_ of each room, the ramma,
the lattices and windows, are perfect models of Japanese taste and art;
and the Taiko’s crest is wrought in silver, gold, and bronze on all the
mountings, and is painted and carved everywhere. The open rooms look upon
a lovely garden, and paths of flat-topped stones lead through the tiny
wilderness of lake, forest, thicket, and stream; over old stone bridges,
stained and lichen-covered, to picturesque tea-houses and pavilions,
overhanging the lake. Stone Buddhas and stone pagodas stand in shadowy
places, and stone lanterns under dwarf pine-trees are reflected in the
curve of every tiny bay. It is an ideal Japanese garden, with the dew of
a midsummer morning on all the spider webs, and only the low note of the
grasshoppers to break the stillness.

Although all tourists spend a day in shooting the rapids of the Oigawa,
it seems to me a waste of precious Kioto time and a performance out
of harmony with the spirit of the place, although in May the blooming
azaleas cause that wild and narrow cañon to blaze with color. The
flat-bottomed boats dart through the seven-mile gorge and dash from one
peril of shipwreck to another, just saved by a dextrous touch of the
boatmen’s poles, which fit into holes in the rocks that they themselves
have worn. The flooring of the boats is so thin as to rise and fall with
the pressure of the water, in a way that seems at first most alarming.
The passage ends at Arashiyama, a steep hill clothed with pine, maple,
and cherry-trees, which in cherry-blossom time, or in autumn, is the
great resort of all Kioto, whose pleasurings there form the theme of half
the geisha’s songs and the accompanying dances. From the tea-house on the
opposite bank the abrupt mountain-side shows a mat of densest foliage. A
torii at the river’s edge, stone steps and lines of lanterns lead to a
temple on the summit, and down through the forest float the soft, slow
beats of a temple-bell. The tea-house is famous for its fish-dinners,
where _tai_, fresh from the cool, green river, are cooked as only the
Japanese can cook them, and the lily bulbs, rice sandwiches, omelettes,
and sponge-cake are so good that the place is always crowded.

Katsura no Miya is just below Arashiyama, and after one morning spent in
the little palace, with its restful shade and stillness, our half-naked
coolies ran with us through the glaring sunlight to the tea-house beside
the cool waters of the Oigawa. They barely waited for us to step out
of the jinrikishas before they plunged, laughing and frolicking, down
the bank and leaped into the river, splashing and swimming there like
so many frogs. They had run ten miles that morning, half of the way
under a baking sun, the perspiration streaming from their bodies, and
they plunged into the river as they were, taking off their one cotton
garment and washing it, while they cooled themselves in the rushing
waters. Then, lying down quite uncovered in their own quarters of the
tea-house, they ate watermelon and cucumber, drank tea and smoked, until
they dropped asleep in the scorching noonday of a cholera summer. In the
late afternoon, when it was time to begin the long ride back to Maruyama,
they limped out to us, lame and stiff in every joint and muscle, coughing
and croaking like ravens. We felt that they must die in the shafts, but
exercise soon relieved the cramped and stiffened limbs, and they trotted
on as nimbly as ever over the hills to Kioto.

The coolie and his ways are matters of much interest to foreigners,
but after a time one ceases to be amazed at their endurance or their
recklessness. After the most violent exercise, _ninsoku_, the coolie,
will take off his one superfluous garment and sit in summer ease in his
decorated skin. Back, breast, arms, and thighs are often covered with
elaborate tattooed pictures in blue, red, and black on the raw-umber
ground. His philosophy of dress is a simple one. When the weather is too
hot to wear clothes they are left off, and a wisp of straw for the feet,
a loin-cloth, and a huge flat hat, a yard in diameter, weighing less than
a feather, are enough for him. When there is no money to buy raiment he
tattoos himself with gorgeous pictures, which he would never hide were
there not watchful policemen and Government laws to compel him into some
scanty covering.

The diet of these coolies seems wholly insufficient for the tremendous
labor they perform—rice, pickled fish, fermented radish, and green tea
affording the thin nutriment of working-days. Yet the most splendid
specimens of physical health are reared and kept in prize-fighting
condition on what would reduce a foreigner to invalidism in a week. I
remember that while resting one hot morning under Shinniodo’s great
gate-way, my coolie, who by an unusually early start had been interrupted
in his breakfast of one green apple, asked for some tea-money. I watched
the hungry pony while he treated his companions to a substantial repast
of tea and watermelon. Strengthened and recuperated, he came back,
shouldered camera and tripod, and as he walked down the hot flagging,
complacently picked his teeth with the sharp point of one tripod stick—a
toothpick four feet long!




CHAPTER XXVI

KIOTO SILK INDUSTRY


Kioto remains the home of the arts, although no longer the seat of
government. For centuries it ministered to the luxury of the two courts,
which gathered together and encouraged hosts of artists and artisans,
whose descendants live and work in the old home. Kioto silks and crapes,
Kioto fans, porcelains, bronzes, lacquer, carvings, and embroideries
preserve their quality and fame, and are dearer and better than any other.

Silk is the most valuable article of export which Japan produces, and
raw silk to the value of thirty millions of yens goes annually to
foreign consumers, while the home market buys nearly seven millions of
yens’ worth of manufactured fabrics. The Nishijin quarter of Kioto and
the Josho district, north-west of Tokio, are the great silk centres of
Japan, and any silk merchant, fingering a crape gown, will tell instantly
which of the rival districts produced it. Recently Kofu, west of Tokio,
and Hachioji, twenty miles south, have become important centres of
manufacture as well. The silk market has its fluctuations, its panics,
and its daily quotations by cable; but raw silk has so inherent a value
that it is a good collateral security at any bank, and the silk-broker
is as well established and important a personage in the mercantile world
of the Orient as the stock-broker in the Occident. Next to specie or
gems, silk is the most valuable of commodities in proportion to its
bulk, the cargo of a single steamer often representing a value of two
million dollars in gold. The United States is the greatest consumer of
Japan’s raw silk. In 1875 fifty-three bales only of raw silk and cocoons
were shipped to America. In 1878 there were two thousand three hundred
and thirty-six bales, in 1887 some sixteen thousand eight hundred and
sixty-four bales, and in 1901 the export of raw silk to America amounted
to forty seven thousand six hundred and sixty-two bales. Our share of the
raw silk is nearly all consigned to Paterson, N. J. With the opening of
this great foreign trade, silk is dearer to the Japanese consumer than
twenty years ago; and while it still furnishes the ceremonial dress, and
is the choice of the rich, cotton and, of late, wool have taken its place
to a great extent.

Everywhere the rearing of the worms goes on. The silk districts and
villages are always thriving, prosperous, and tidily kept, forming
peaceful and contented communities. Each house becomes both a nursery for
the worms and a home factory, where every member of the family engages in
the work. Wages in silk districts range from eight to twenty cents, in
United States gold, for a day’s work of eighteen hours, the higher price
being paid to the most expert and experienced only. The houses are all
spacious, kept most exquisitely clean, ventilated, and held to an even
temperature. Sheets of paper coated with eggs, and looking like so much
sand-paper, will in a few days fill the waiting trays with tiny white
worms. The mulberry-leaves have to be chopped as fine as dust for these
new-comers, which are daily lifted to fresh trays by means of chopsticks,
the fingers being too rough and strong for such delicate handlings. For
a week at a time the tiny gluttons crawl and eat, then take a day and
night of sleep, maintaining this routine for five weeks, when, having
grown large enough, they begin to wind themselves up in cocoons. Then
the cauldron of boiling water and the whirling reel change the yellow
balls into great skeins of shining silk, ready to be twisted, tied,
and woven either at home or across the seas. Compressed into bales of a
picul’s weight, or 133½ pounds, the raw silk finds its way to market,
or, woven in hand looms in the usual thirteen-inch Japanese widths, or
in wider measures for the foreign trade, it is again sold by weight,
the _momé_ being the unit. One hundred and twenty momé are equal to one
pound. Twenty-five yards of fine white handkerchief-silk weigh from 150
to 200 momé, and 100 momé of such silk varies in price from six to seven
dollars, gold.

Steam-looms are fast supplanting the old hand-machines in Nishijin and
Josho. The Government sent men to study the methods in use at Lyons and
bring back machinery, and now there are filatures and factories in all
the silk districts. Private corporations are following the Government
example. At the Kwangioba no Shokoba the first exhibition of foreign
machines, with instruction in their use, was given. To-day the lively
clatter of the Jacquard loom is heard above the slow, droning noise of
the hand-loom behind Nishijin’s miles of blank walls. Slowly the weavers
are abandoning the rude loom, which was probably in use, like gunpowder,
at an age when Europeans clothed themselves in skins and lived in caves;
and the singing draw-boy is descending from his high perch, where he has
so long been lifting the alternating handful of threads that make the
pattern.

In a tour of the Nishijin factories, one scorching August day, we saw
many of these primitive hand-looms, with half-clad weavers tossing the
shuttles of silk and gold thread, their skin shining with the heat like
polished bronze, and marked all over with the scars of moxa cones.
Everywhere were gathered books upon books filled with samples of superb
brocades, many of them more than a century old. Everywhere we were
regaled with sweets and thimble-cups of lukewarm amber tea, that seemed
harmless as water, but murdered sleep. Everywhere we found a new garden
more enchanting than the last, and everywhere the way in which work-room
and kitchen, living-room and sales-room were combined; women, children,
family, workmen, and servants were ruled over by the master of the home
and factory, offered a curious study in political economy and patriarchal
government.

Until the Emperor, and finally the Empress and court ladies abandoned
the national dress, the court-weaver of brocade remained a considerable
personage, for he and his ancestors had been both tailors and
dress-makers to those august personages. We visited the beautiful garden
and lantern-hung verandas of this artistic dictator, and sipped tea,
fanned the while by attentive maids, while the stout, dignified, and
prosperous head of the ancient house and our Japanese official escort
conversed. Afterwards we were shown the books of brocade and silks
manufactured for the imperial family and court. The gorgeousness of some
of these, especially the blazing red brocade, stiff with pure gold thread
and covered with huge designs of the imperial chrysanthemum, or the
Paulownia crest of the Emperor’s family, fairly dazzled us. We saw the
pattern of the old Emperors’ ceremonial robes, and patterns designed by
past Empresses for their regal attire. Several of these were of a pure
golden yellow, woven with many gold threads; one design half covered with
fine, skeleton bamboos on the shimmering, sunshiny ground. The splendid
fabrics that bear the imperial crest may be woven only for the reigning
family, and their furniture coverings, draperies, and carriage-linings
are as carefully made and guarded as bank-note paper. Squares of thickest
red silk, wrought with a single gold chrysanthemum, are woven for the
Foreign Office, as cases for state papers and envoys’ credentials. Rolls
of the finest white silk were ready to be made into undergarments for
the Emperor, who, never wearing such articles twice, obliges his tailor
to keep a large supply ready; and these garments that have once touched
the sacred person are highly treasured by loyal subjects.

The weaver exhibited flaming silks covered with huge peonies, or fine
maple-leaves, or circles of writhing dragons, which the outside million
may buy if they choose, but not a sixteen-petalled chrysanthemum are
they privileged to obtain from him in any way. In discussing the
changeableness of the American taste, Kobayashi and his staff wondered
that the mass of our people did not care for silks that would wear
forever, rather than for the cheap fancies of the moment. The Japanese
cling to the really good things that have stood the test of a century’s
taste, and Japanese ladies had a pride in wearing the brocade that had
been theirs for a lifetime and their mothers’ before them. In noble
families inherited ceremonial dresses are as highly treasured as the
plate and jewels of European families, though they are now seldom worn.
Rolls of such silks and brocades were often presented by Emperor and
Shogun to their courtiers, and the common saying, “He wears rags, but
his heart is brocade,” attests the esteem in which these _nishikis_
(brocades) were held in olden times, and those _yesso nishikis_, with
their reverse a loose rainbow of woof threads, are far removed from the
thin, flat, papery, characterless stuffs known as Japanese brocades in
the cheap foreign trade.

A heavy silk tapestry, peculiar to Japan, although suggested by Chinese
models, is best woven now at the Dotemachi Gakko, an industrial school
for girls, maintained by the Government. The art had nearly died out when
the aged tapestry-weaver was brought to the school and given a class of
the most promising pupils. The fabric is woven on hand-frames, the design
being sketched on the white warp threads, wrought in with shuttles or
bobbins, and the threads pressed down with a comb. Each piece of the
design is made by itself, and connected by occasional cross threads, or
brides, as in lace. The fabric is not dear, considering its superior
beauty and durability, as compared to the moth-inviting tapestries of the
Gobelins and Beauvais, and conventional and classic designs are still
followed, the old dyes used, and gold thread lavishly interwoven.

The gold thread employed in weaving brocades and tapestries is either
a fine thread wound with gold foil, a strip of tough paper coated with
gold-dust, or threads wound with common gold-paper. The fineness and
quality of the gold affect the cost of any material into which it enters,
and in ordering a fabric or a piece of embroidery one stipulates closely
as to the gold-thread employed. The fine gold-wires of Russian brocades
are very rarely used, because of their greater cost. The manufacture of
gold thread is an open secret, and women are often seen at work in the
streets, stretching and twisting the fine golden filaments in lengths of
twenty and thirty feet.

The old dyers were as much masters of their craft as the old weavers;
and in trying to match the colors in a piece of yesso nishiki, I once
went the round of Paris shops and dress-makers’ establishments in vain.
Nothing they afforded would harmonize with the soft tones of the old
dyes. A distinguished American connoisseur, wishing to duplicate a cord
and tassel from one of his old lacquer boxes, took it to a Parisian
cord-maker. The whole staff looked at it, and the proprietor asked
permission to unravel a bit, to decipher the twist and obtain some long
threads for the dyer. But with months of time allowed him, he could not
reproduce the colors nor braid a cord like the original, nor even retwist
the Japanese cord he had unravelled.

Velvet-weaving is one of the old arts, but it was accomplished by the
most primitive and laborious means, and the fabrics, dull and inferior
to foreign factory velvets, do not rank among the more characteristic
productions of Japanese looms. Kioto’s painted velvets are unique,
however, and charming effects are obtained by painting softly-toned
designs on the velvet as it comes from the loom, with all the fine wires
still held in the looped threads. The painted parts are afterwards cut,
and stand in softly-shaded relief upon the uncut groundwork.

The crape guild of Kioto is as large, and commercially as important,
in this day, as the brocade guild, whose members rank first among
manufacturers. All crape is woven in _tans_, or lengths of sixty Japanese
_shaku_, two and a half shaku being equal to an English yard. On the loom
this material is a thin, lustrous fabric, hardly heavier than the gauze
on which kakemonos and fan mounts are painted. It is so smooth and glossy
that one cannot discover the smoother warp and twisted woof threads,
alternately tight and loose, which give it its crinkly surface. When
finished, the web is plunged into a vat of boiling water, which shrinks
the threads and ensures the wrinkled and lustreless surface. Once dried
the tans are tied like skeins, and lying in heaps, look like so much
unbleached muslin. Crape must be dyed in the piece, and stretched, while
damp, by bracing it across with innumerable strips of bowed bamboo. In
the bath the pieces shrink from one-third to one-half in width, and a
full tenth in length, but the more they shrink the more cockled is the
surface. When finished the tan may measure from seventeen to twenty-four
yards in length, but weight and not measure determines its value, and the
scales are used instead of the yard-stick.

[Illustration: KABE HABUTAI]

While the Chinese weave only the original Canton crape, with its heavy
woof and firmly twisted threads, the Japanese have produced a dozen
kinds, each wrinkled, cockled, waved, and crinkled in different ways. The
great Joshu district produces not as many kinds of crape as Kioto, and
Nishijin’s looms are busier each year, weaving crapes as light and thin
as gauze, or as heavy and soft as velvet; some costing only thirty or
forty cents a yard, and others two and three dollars for an arm’s length.
The soft, thick, heavily-ribbed _kabe habutai_, once kept for ceremonial
gowns and the favorite gifts of the great, is most expensive, having
heavier threads and larger cockles than other crapes, and never showing
crease or wrinkle. Plain crape, or _chirimen_, differs as the fineness of
thread and the closeness of weaving add to its weight. _Ebisu chirimen_
might be called _repoussé_, from the scale-like convexities of its
surface, and is a most fascinating fabric. Finest and most exquisite of
all is the lustrous _kinu chirimen_, or crinkled silk, which shows only
the finest lines and parallel ridgings marking its surface lengthwise.
Used chiefly for the carelessly tied obi of the bath kimono, or as
_obishime_, tied over the women’s heavy satin and brocade obis to keep
their stiff folds in place, these stringy scarfs add a last artistic
touch of color to a costume. Kinu chirimen shrinks half its width, but
loses nothing in length in the bath, and a tan a yard wide ranges from
eighteen to twenty-eight dollars in price. _Kanoko chirimen_ is plain
crape dotted over with knots or projections in different colors, a result
arrived at by processes similar to those employed at Arimatsu for dyeing
cotton goods.

[Illustration: CHIRIMEN]

_Yamamai_, so little known outside the home market, is a most artistic
fabric, roughly and loosely woven of the threads of the wild, mountain
silk-worm, that is fed on oak-leaves. Yamamai has the natural yellow
color of the cocoons, is considered both a cure and preventive of
rheumatism, and is often worn at the command of foreign physicians. It
is softer to the touch than the Chinese pongee, not being weighted with
the clay dressing of Shantung pongees, while much heavier than the Indian
tussores, all three of these fabrics being the product of the same wild
oak-spinner.

[Illustration: EBISU CHIRIMEN]

[Illustration: KINU CHIRIMEN]

The painted crapes of Kioto, specially designed for children’s holiday
dresses and obis, are works of art, in the manufacture of which the
old capital holds almost a monopoly. All the elaborate processes of
patterning such crapes were shown us one morning at Nishimura’s great
establishment. First, on a square of white crape, wrung out in water and
pasted down at the edges on a board, the outline of the principal design
was sketched in indigo. This line was then carefully covered by a thread
of starch, drawn from a glutinous ball held upon the point of a stick,
while the painter turned and tilted the crape to receive it. This starch,
or “resist,” as occidental dyers term it, is to prevent the spreading
of the colors by capillary attraction, and the limits of every color
must be carefully defined, unless the fabric is to be made one of those
marvellous studies of blended and merging tints. As soon as the first
color dried, the first starchy outline was washed out, and another drawn
for the second color. After the removal of each “resist,” the square
was stretched on bowed bamboos and dried over a hibachi. The artist had
purposely worked out his design with such cunning that it was only when
the last touches in red had been given that we discovered the Daimonji’s
fires burning on the mountain-side, and a troop of men, women, children,
and jinrikishas, all with glowing lanterns, figuring as silhouettes on
Sanjio bridge.

When a whole tan of crape is to be painted, much of the design may be
stencilled through perforated card-board, but, in general, the best
painted crapes display free-hand sketches, with patterns never exactly
repeated, nor exactly matching at the edges. After the general outline
is sketched, the tan, sewn together at the ends, is made to revolve
horizontally on two cylinders, like a roller towel, passing before a
row of seated workmen, each of whom adds a single color, or applies
the “resist,” and slips it along to the next. Sitting on the mats, the
soles of his feet turned upward in his lap, in a pose that a circus
contortionist might envy, each workman has a glowing hibachi at his
knees, over which he dries his own work. And such work! Hazy rainbows on
misty skies, flights of birds, shadows of trees and rushes, branches of
pines and blossoming twigs, comical figures, animals, and fantastical
chimeras, kaleidoscopic arrangements of the most vivid colors the eye can
bear. These painted crapes are beyond compare, and the English and Dutch
imitations in printed delaines fall absurdly short.

Following the Chinese example, Kioto silk-weavers now make silk rugs
equalling the famous ones of Pekin. Even when new they have a finer
bloom and sheen than the old prayer-rugs of western Asia, but their
designs, first made from the suggestions of an American house, are
neither Japanese, Turkish, nor at all Oriental, nor do they allow the
best effects to be obtained. At two dollars a square foot, these thick,
soft rugs make the costliest of floor coverings in a country where the
cotton and hemp rugs of Osaka sell for a few cents a square foot, and
the natural camel’s-hair rugs of North China for eighteen cents a square
foot.




CHAPTER XXVII

EMBROIDERIES AND CURIOS


Their range of stitches, their ingenious methods and combinations, and
the variety of effects attained with the needle and a few strands of
colored silk, easily place the Japanese first among all embroiderers.
Although China taught them to embroider, they far surpass the Chinese in
design, color, and artistic qualities, while they attain a minute and
mechanical exactness equal to the soulless, expressionless precision of
the best Chinese work. They can simulate the hair and fur of animals,
the plumage of birds, the hard scales of fishes and dragons, the bloom
on fruit, the dew on flowers, the muscles of bodies, tiny faces and
hands, the patterned folds of drapery, the clear reflection of lacquer,
the glaze of porcelains, and the patina of bronzes in a way impossible
to any but the Japanese hand and needle. Sometimes they cover the whole
groundwork with couched designs in a heavy knotted silk, and this
peculiar embroidery has the name of _kindan nuitsuké_. With floss silk,
with twisted silks, with French knots, and with gold and silver thread,
couched down with different colored silks, with silk threads couched,
and with concealed couchings, a needle-worker attains every color effect
of the painter; nor does the embroiderer disdain to use the brush, or
to powder and spatter his designs with gold, nor to encroach upon the
plastic art by his wonderful modelling of raised surfaces, rivalling the
sculptor with his counterfeit faces. His invention and ingenuity are
inexhaustible, and the modern craftsmen preserve all the skill of their
ancestors.

The oldest existing piece of Japanese needle-work is the mandalla of a
nun, kept at Tayema temple in Yamato, which is certainly of the eighth
century, although legend ascribes it to the divine Kwannon. Pieces of
equal antiquity, doubtless, are in the sealed godowns of Nara temples,
but very little is known of them. The latest triumphs of the art, pieces
showing the limit of the needle’s possibilities, are the ornamental
panels and makemono executed for the Tokio palace, and other work by
the same artists exhibited at Paris in 1889. This exhibition work was
executed under imperial command at Nishimura’s, the largest silk-shop
in Kioto, a place to which every visitor is piloted forthwith. Solid
brown walls, black curtained doors, and the crest of three hexagons are
all that one sees from without; but the crest is repeated at door-ways
across the street and around corners, until one realizes what a village
of crape-weavers and painters, velvet-weavers and embroiderers, is
set in the heart of Kioto by this one firm. The master of the three
hexagons has taken innumerable medals, gold, silver, and bronze, at home
and abroad, and, in response to every invitation to make a national
exhibit, Government commands are sent him at Kioto. The blank outer
walls and common entrance, the bare rooms with two or three accountants
sitting before low desks, do not indicate the treasures of godown and
show-room that lie beyond. In an inner room, with an exquisite ceiling
of interlaced pine shavings, curtains, kakemono, screens, and fukusa
are heaped high, while others are continually brought in by the small
porters. In spite of the reputation and the artistic possibilities of
the establishment, it sends out much cheap, tasteless, and inferior work
to meet the demands of foreign trade, and of the tourists who desire the
so-called Japanese things they are used to seeing at home.

For the old embroideries, those splendid relics of the national
life with its showy and picturesque customs, the buyer must seek the
second-hand clothes-shops, the pawn-shops of the land. In the Awata
district lives the great dealer who gathers in old kimonos, obis,
fukusas, kesas, temple hangings, brocades, and embroideries from the
godowns of nobles, commoners, priests, actors, saints, and sinners, to
whom ready money is a necessity. Geishas and actors, with the extravagant
habits of their kind, are often forced to part with their wardrobes,
and the second-hand shops are half filled with beautiful and purely
Japanese things which they have sacrificed. When I first beheld “my
uncle” of Awata, his was a dark, ill-smelling, old clo’ shop, with two
bushy-headed, poorly-dressed attendants. Gilbert and Sullivan unwittingly
made his fortune, and the old dealer could not at first understand why
the foreign buyers, hitherto indifferent, should suddenly crowd his dingy
rooms, empty his godowns, and keep his men busy collecting a new stock.
Three years after my first visit there was a large, new building with
high-heaped shelves, replacing the dirty old house and its questionable
bales tied up in blue cotton, and horribly suggestive of smallpox,
cholera, and other contagions. Prices had trebled and were advancing
steadily, with far less embarrassment of choice in the stock than
formerly.

The gorgeous kimonos of actors and geishas offered at such shops far
outnumber those richly-wrought gowns worn by women of rank at holiday
times and at the palace, and most of the showy and gorgeously-decorative
gowns displayed in western drawing-rooms have questionable histories.
Even the stores of No dance costumes have been drawn upon, and choice old
brocades are rarer now than good old embroideries. The priest’s kesa,
or cloak, a symbolic patchwork of many pieces, and the squares and bits
from temple tables, for a long time offered exquisite bits of meshed
gold-thread and colors, and on the back of such pieces one often found
poems, sacred verses, and fervent vows, written by the pious ones who had
made offerings of them to the temples.

[Illustration: FUKUSA]

The stores of fukusas seemed inexhaustible a few years ago, and I can
remember days of delight in that ill-smelling old corner of Awata, when
one out of every five fukusa was a treasure, while now there are hardly
five good ones in a hundred of those needle pictures. The finest work
was lavished on these squares of satin or crape, which former etiquette
demanded to have laid over the boxes containing gifts or notes, both
box and fukusa to be duly admired and returned to the sender. These
ceremonial cloths were part of the trousseau of every bride of high
degree, and old families possess them by scores. The nicest etiquette
ordered the choice of the fukusa, and the season, the gift, the giver,
and the receiver were considered in selecting the particular wrapping.
The greatest artists have made designs for them, and a few celebrated
ones, bearing Hokusai’s signature, are owned by European collectors. The
crests of the feudal families become familiar to one from their constant
repetition on fukusas. Numberless Japanese legends, and symbols as well,
constantly reappear, and no two are ever exactly alike in design or
execution, however often one may see the same subject treated. Equally
popular are all the symbols of long life—the pine, the plum, the bamboo;
the tortoise with the fringed shell that lives for a thousand years; the
peach that took a thousand years to ripen; the stork, the old man and
woman under the pine-tree hailing the rising sun—and all, when wrapping a
gift, equally convey a delicately expressed wish for length of days. The
fierce old saints and disciples, who with their dragons and tigers live
on old Satsuma surfaces, keep company with the sages who rode through
the air on storks, tortoises, or carp, or stand unrolling sacred scrolls
beneath bamboo groves. And the Seven Household Gods of Luck, the blessed
Shichi Fukujin, are on the fukusa as well. There smile Daikoku, the god
of riches, upon his rice-bags, hammer and purse in hand; Ebisu, the god
of plenty, with his little red fish; Jurojin, the serene old god of
longevity, with his mitred cap, white beard, staff, and deer; high-browed
Fukurokujin, lord of popularity and wisdom; Hotei, spirit of goodness and
kindness, sack on back, fan in hand, and children climbing and tumbling
over him; black-faced Bishamon, god of war and force, holding his lance
and miniature pagoda; and Benten Sama, goddess of grace and beauty,
playing the lute.

_Takara Buné_, the good-luck ship, the New-year’s junk, with dragon beak
and silken sail, bearing rich gifts from the unknown land, is another
favorite subject. To sleep with takara buné’s image under one’s wooden
pillow on New-year’s night insures good-luck and good dreams for the rest
of the year. Quite as significant are the _takara mono_, the ancient and
classic good-luck symbols, which are the hat, hammer, key, straw coat,
bag or purse, sacred gem or pearl, the scrolls, the clove, the _shippo_,
or seven precious things, and the weights. These emblems, introduced
everywhere, fill flower-circles, or the spaces and groundwork of
geometrical designs, and are always received with favor. The shojo, who
have drunk saké until their hair has turned red, the rats and the radish,
the cock on the temple drum, poems in superb lettering, all ornament
the fukusa, and there the mysterious _manji_, or hook-cross, and the
_mitsu tomoyé_, or three commas curved within a circle, are continually
reproduced.

This manji is the Svastika, or Buddhist cross of India, which appears
in the frescos of the Pyramids and the Catacombs, in Greek art, in
Etruscan tombs, in the embroideries and missals of mediæval Europe, in
the Scandinavian design known as Thor’s hammer, in old English heraldry,
in the Chinese symbol called the “tablet of honor,” and on innumerable
temple ornaments.

[Illustration]

Five of the old daimio families had the manji as their crest, and it came
to Japan from China and India, along with the Buddhist religion. On old
armor, flags, and war fans it is constantly found, and it is the sign of
life, of the four elements, of eternity; the portent of good-luck, the
talisman of safety from evil spirits, and an amulet against threats or
harm from any of the four quarters; while the word “manji” is derived
from the Chinese word “mantse,” meaning ten thousand.

[Illustration]

The mitsu tomoyé is another universal symbol of innumerable meanings.
It occurs on the crests of eight daimio families; on temple drums,
lanterns, the ends of tiles, and on Daikoku’s mallet. It is variously
said to represent falling snow, leaping flames, dashing water, and
clouds; the thongs of a warrior’s glove, uncurling fern-fronds, the
down of seed pods; the three great elements, fire, air, and water, the
origin of matter, the great principles of nature, an oriental trinity.
On house-tiles and ridge-poles it invokes protection from the three
evils—fire, thieves, and flood, and everywhere these two mysterious
symbols confront one.

Kioto abounds in curio-shops, ranging from the half-mile long row on
either side of the Manjiuji to the splendid accumulations and choice
art collections of Ikeda, Hayashi, Kiukioda, Takada, and the bazaar at
the foot of Maruyama. At Ikeda’s, which is really an art museum filled
with precious things, the processes of damascening and lacquering may be
watched. It has been proven of late that, when patrons will pay a price
to warrant the endless labor and care, as good lacquer may be made to-day
as formerly. Connoisseurs admit that they are often deceived, and that
they are able to tell the quality only, and not the age, of any really
choice piece. The new is as indestructible as the old, if carefully made.
A pin-point or a hot coal leaves no mark, a year’s bath in sea-water no
trace, and amateur photographers have found it proof against the acids
and chemicals of developing fluids. Yet this substance, enduring as
crystal, is made by coat upon coat of an ill-smelling black varnish,
which, stirred in a tub with iron-filings, and set in the sun to thicken
and blacken, may be seen daily in the streets of any Japanese city. New
lacquer is so poisonous to many persons that the curious are content to
watch at a distance, while the workmen apply coat after coat, set the
article in a moistened box to dry slowly, and grinding and polishing
surface after surface, add those wonderful decorations that result in a
trifle light as air and precious as gold or gems.

The “incense-shop” is one of the choicest and most truly Japanese of
curio-shops. It looks, from the street, an every-day affair; but after
propitiating the attendants by a purchase of perfume, the inner wealth is
revealed in rooms filled with the choicest old wares. The salesmen tempt
the visitor with rare _koros_, or incense-burners, and, in an elementary
way, the master plays the daimio’s old game of the Twenty Perfumes. He
sprinkles on the hibachi’s glowing coals some little black morsels in the
shape of leaves, blossoms, or characters; scattering green particles,
brown particles, and grayish ones, and showing the ignorant alien how to
catch the ascending column of pale-blue smoke in the bent hand, close the
fingers upon it, and convey it to the nose. You cannot tell which odor
you prefer, nor remember which dried particle gave forth a particular
fragrance. The nose is bewildered by the commingled wreaths and mixed
cathedral odors, and the master chuckles delightedly.

There are certain curio-shops of an even more exalted kind, unknown to
tourists, and reserved to Japanese connoisseurs and to those few eminent
foreign residents who, in taste and appreciation, are Japanese. There,
little tea-jars, ancient tea-bowls, and ornaments for the ink-box delight
those to the manner born, and command great prices; and there one sees
the precious iron pots of Riobondo lifted from brocade bags, and ancient
pieces of wrought and inlaid bronze and iron, old helmets and swords,
such as are to be found nowhere else.

Tokio and Osaka rival the Kioto makers of the finer modern metal-work,
all three cities having been equal capitals and centres of wealth and
luxury in the feudal days, when the armorer was the warrior’s right-hand.
The descendants of the ancient metal-workers of Kioto still labor at the
old forges, and marvels of art, as well as of patient labor, come from
the various workshops of the town. Both old and new designs are employed
to beautify new combinations of metals, but at the present day the
metal-workers’ art expends itself on trifling things. Instead of adorning
armor and weapons and fashioning their exquisite ornaments, the artists’
taste and skill must be lavished on vases, placques, incense-burners,
hibachis, water-pots, and flower-stands, and the countless cheap trifles
and specimens of _bijouterie_ made for exportation. In the coloring,
cutting, and inlaying of bronze the Japanese are unrivalled; but for
the great metal-work of the empire the student of native art must visit
private collections and the treasures of the great curio-shops.

Feudal life invested swords and armor with their high estate, and
gave the armorer his rank. The fine temper of the old blades has long
challenged European admiration, and the sword-guards, the knife-handles,
and the minute ornaments of the hilt are beyond compare. Sentiment,
legend, and poetry glorify the sword, and the edict of 1871, which
forbade their use as weapons, increased their value as relics, and
brought thousands of them into the curio market. In rich and noble
families they have always been treasured, but collections of fine blades
are found in other countries as well, and the names of Muramasa and
Masamuné and the Miochin family, are as well known as that of Benvenuto
Cellini to connoisseurs of metal-work anywhere.

In the earlier uncommercial times little distinction was recognized
in the comparative value of metals. Their fitness for the purpose
required, and the effectiveness of their tints and tones for carrying
out ornamental designs, were what the artist considered. One metal was
as easily wrought by him as another. Iron was like clay in his competent
hands, and he moulded, cut, and hammered as he willed, using copper,
gold, silver, iron, tin, zinc, lead, and antimony simply as pigments, and
combining them as a painter would his colors. The well-known _shibuichi_,
or mixed copper and silver, and _shakudo_ or mixed iron, copper, and
gold, are only general names for the great range of tints and tones,
shading from tawniest-yellow to darkest-brown and a purple-black, and
from silver-white to the darkest steely-gray. Silver and gold were inlaid
with iron, the harder metal upon the softer, and solid lumps of gold,
silver, and lead are found encrusted in bronze in a way to defy all known
laws of the fusion of metals. While good and even marvellous work is
still done, the old spirit is gone, and the objects of to-day seem almost
unworthy the art lavished on them.

The magic mirror is still manufactured in Kioto, and although the tourist
is often assured that it does not exist, innumerable specimens prove that
the face of a common polished steel mirror, of good quality, will reflect
the same design as that raised in relief on its back. With small mirrors
ten inches in diameter, as with the largest, in their elaborate lacquered
cases, one may throw, with a ray of sunlight, a clear-cut image on wall
or ceiling. The pressure of the uneven surface at the back, the varying
density of the metal, and the effect of polishing, all combine to give
this curious attribute to these _kagami_, which are gradually giving
place to foreign glass and quicksilver.




CHAPTER XXVIII

POTTERIES AND PAPER WARES


The porcelains of Kiomidzu, renowned as they are throughout Japan, figure
lightly in the export trade lists, as compared to the immense shipments
of decorated faience from the Awata district, for which there is such
demand in foreign countries. On the main street of that quarter, which
is the beginning of the Tokaido, the larger establishments cluster
near together, and Kinkozan, Tanzan, and Taizan attract one in turn.
Latticed walls and plain gate-ways admit visitors to a succession of
show-rooms, where they may wander and look. As it is the characteristic
Japanese custom to consider every foreigner as a mere sight-seer, who
puts tradesmen to trouble for nothing, the bushy-headed young men in
their clean, cool cotton gowns make no effort to sell until he purchases
something. Then he is led through further rooms to godowns or upper
chambers, and their more desirable wares are displayed.

Kinkozan’s specialty is the manufacture of the fine, cream-colored
faience with a crackled glaze, which, when decorated in one way,
is known as Kioto or Awata ware, and when covered with a blaze of
color and gilding is the gaudily gorgeous, modern, or Kioto Satsuma,
exported by ship-loads to America, where its crude hues and cheap
effects are enjoyed. No cultivated Japanese, however, would ever give
these monstrosities a place in his own home. In America these garish
six-months-old vases and koros are even passed off as old Satsuma, to
which softly-toned and simply-decorated ware it is no more like than
is a Henri Deux _tazza_ to a Limoges garden-stool. Kinkozan turns out
also a coarse _shippoyaki_, or _cloisonné_ enamel, some on faience and
some on copper ground; and the blue-and-white-gowned young man will
lead one past garden and godown, and show one every stage and process
of the manufacture of the different wares. The potters sit in little
open alcoves of rooms, each with his low wheel and heap of clay before
him. One old man sits with his feet doubled up before him, his right
foot locked fast in the bend of the left knee, and the left foot laid
sole upward on the right thigh, in the impossible attitude of so many
Buddhas. This position he maintains with comfort for hours, and this
lean, bald-headed, old man, wearing nothing but a loin-cloth and a pair
of huge, round, owlish spectacles, is as interesting as his work. He puts
a handful of wet gray clay on the wheel before him, making it revolve
with a dexterous touch of the hand, while he works the lump of clay into
a thick, broad bowl. With his fingers and a few little sticks he soon
stretches the bowl upward, narrows it for a neck, broadens and flattens
it a little at the top, and presently lifts off a graceful vase and
sets it on a board with a row of others. In another place the workmen
are grinding and working the clay; in another, preparing the glaze and
applying it, and near them are the kilns in every stage. In a further
garden the decorators are at work, each with his box of brushes and
colors beside him, the vase being kept in half-horizontal position before
him by a wooden rest. Each piece goes from one man to another, beginning
with the one who sketches the designs in faint outline, thence passing
to him who does the faces, to a third who applies the red, to a fourth
who touches in the diaper-work and traceries, and so on to the man who
liberally bestows the gilding. Lastly, two women slowly burnish the gold
by rubbing it over with wet agates or carnelian.

At the other houses faience, in an infinity of new and strange designs
and extraordinary colors is seen, each less and less Japanese. All
these Awata potters work almost entirely for the foreign market, and
their novelties are not disclosed to the visitor, nor sold in Japan,
until they have had their vogue in the New York and London markets.
From those foreign centres come instructions as to shapes, colors, and
designs likely to prove popular for another season, and the ceramic
artists abjectly follow these foreign models. All this helps to confuse
a stranger; for, though the wares are named for the districts, towns,
and provinces of their supposed nativity, he finds them made everywhere
else—Satsuma, in three or four places outside of Satsuma; the Kaga of
commerce, almost anywhere except in Kaga; while undecorated porcelain is
brought from France by ship-loads to be decorated and sent out again,
and everywhere the debasing effect of imitation and of this yielding to
foreign dictates appears.

Cart-loads, car-loads, and ship-loads of screens go from the great
ports to foreign countries, and in Kioto the larger proportion of these
are manufactured. Whether _byobu_, the screen, is a purely Japanese
invention, or a variation of the hinged door easily suggested to any
primitive people who can watch Nature’s many trap-doors and hinges, this
people certainly makes most persistent use of it. Twenty different kinds
may be seen in one’s daily rides past the little open houses, but never
does one discover the abominations in coarse gold thread on black satin
grounds so common in our country and so highly esteemed. The four-fold
or six-fold screen of a Japanese house has its plain silk, paper, or
gold-leaf surface, covered with one large design or picture extending
over the whole surface, instead of the narrow panels and patches of
separate pictures which Western taste demands. In great establishments
and monasteries there is a _tsui taté_, or flat, solid screen of a single
panel, within the main door-way or vestibule—a survival of a Chinese
fashion, intended less to baffle inquisitive eyes than to keep out evil
spirits and beasts. Peculiar to Kioto are screens on which phosphorescent
paint is used. A favorite design for these is the rice field at dusk,
starred with flickering fire-flies, whose lights glow the more as the
room darkens. A half century ago Gioksen, the artist, achieved great fame
with these phosphorescent fire-flies; and recently the idea has been
revived, with a fine promise of being vulgarized, growing coarser and
cheaper in execution and poorer in quality, to meet the demands of the
barbarian markets of the Occident. In the New-year week, when each family
brings out its choicest screens, the display in the best streets is an
art exhibition.

Screens of all sorts are more important in summer life than clothing,
and, of necessity, are greatly relied on in the absence of garments.
Screens with tiny windows in them shelter the undressed citizen and give
him glimpses of the road, and screens with a variety of shelves and
hooks bring a whole kitchen to the side of the hibachi on a windy day.
Among summer screens, the commonest is the _sudare_, or curtain of reeds
or tiny bamboo joints strung on threads. The waving of these strings
and their tinkling sound are supposed to suggest the freshness of the
stirring breeze, and the Japanese imagination transforms the bits of
crystal, strung here and there, into cool rain-drops slipping down the
bamboo stems. The taste of the foreign buyer has vulgarized the sudare,
which is often a nightmare of crude design and worse color, weighted with
glass beads of every color, and even made entirely of beads. The sudare
in the streets of a Japanese town is almost as surely a sign of a shop
where shaved ice and cooling drinks may be had, as is our striped pole
of the Occidental barber’s premises.

Kioto fans are celebrated, but they are no better now than those of
other cities, and prettier Japanese fans are sold in New York for less
money than in Japan, because the enormous foreign demand keeps the best
fan-painters and fan-makers of Kioto constantly employed on export
orders. American importers send their buyers to Kioto and Osaka every
spring to order fans for the following year. Designer and maker submit
hundreds of models, and the buyer offers suggestions as to color and
shapes. The men who execute these large orders seldom have an open shop
or sales-room, and their places are known only to the trade. Thousands
and hundreds of thousands of _ogi_, or folding fans, go annually from the
port of Hiogo-Kobé to America, and as many more from Yokohama; while of
the flat fans with handles, the _uchiwa_, the number is even greater. One
American railroad company has for years taken a hundred thousand uchiwa
each season for advertising purposes, one side being left plain, to be
printed upon after they reach the United States.

The fan is the most ancient and important utility in Japan, and since
Jingo Kogo invented the ogi, after the model of a bat’s wing, men,
women, and children have never ceased carrying one in their summer
obi folds. Fans are the regulation gift upon every occasion and lack
of occasion, and a large collection is acquired in the fewest summer
weeks. Every large shop and tea-house has its own specially decorated
and perfectly well-known uchiwa to be given to patrons, who in that way
declare their wanderings; and at feasts each guest receives a plain white
ogi, upon which poems, autographs, and sketches are to be traced by his
fellow-guests.

Formerly, Kioto shops exhibited many more kinds of fans than at present.
Among them were the court fans, or _hiogi_, made of twenty-five broad
wooden sticks strung together, and wound with heavy silk cords, and as
long as the Empress retained the old dress she and her ladies carried
these heavy and useless articles. The _suehiro_, or wide-end fans of the
priests, were a specialty of Kioto and Nara, and the suehiro accompanied
every gift at New Years, weddings, and anniversaries, as certainly as the
red and gold cords and oddly folded little papers now do. The _gumbai
uchiwa_, heavy war fans, often with iron or bronze outer-sticks, went
with each suit of armor; and the large oblong uchiwa, descending from
priests to No dancers and to umpires in games and contests, were equally
well-known productions of Kioto. Fans serve an infinite variety of
purposes and speak a language in this land of their own, and no season
or condition of life is without its ministrations. The farmer winnows
his grain with a fan, the housewife blows up the charcoal fire with a
fan, and gardeners, sitting for hours on patient heels, will softly
fan half-open flowers until every petal unfolds. For specific gifts,
specific designs and colors appear. One fan may be offered to a lady as
a declaration of love. Another serves as her sign of dismissal, and the
Japanese are often amused to see foreigners misapply the language and
etiquette of fans.

Although gas and electricity light every Japanese city, and American and
Russian kerosene come in whole cargoes, the manufacture of paper lanterns
increases apace, for now all the quarters of the globe demand them.
Constructing the flimsy frames is a sleight-of-hand process, and with the
same deftness the old lantern-makers dash on designs, characters, and
body-colors, with a bold brush. But one must live in Japan to appreciate
the softened light of lanterns, and in the lavish and general nightly use
of them learn all the fairy-like and splendid effects to be obtained with
a bit of paper, some wisps of bamboo, and a little vegetable wax poured
around a paper wick.

Cotton goods are largely manufactured in Kioto, and at all seasons
the upper reaches of the Kamogawa’s broad, stony bed are white with
bleaching cloth. The Kamogawa’s water, which is better for tea-making,
for rice-boiling, and for mixing dyes than the water of any other stream
in Japan, is also sovereign for bleaching, and its banks are lined for
a long distance with dyeing establishments. The river-bed, paved with
stones under each of its great bridges, is dreary, wind-swept, and
colorless in winter-time, as compared to its summer brilliancy; but in
January it is the place of the kite-flyers, and Hideyoshi’s bronze-railed
Shijo bridge—the southern end of the Tokaido, the centre from which all
distances are measured—commands a view of an unexampled aerial carnival.
Thousands of giant kites float upward, and the air is filled with a
humming, as they soar, sweep, and circle over the city like huge birds.
Kite combats take place in mid-air, and strings covered with pounded
glass cut other strings, and let the half-animate paper birds and demons
loose. Jinrikisha coolies on bridges and streets must dodge the hanging
strings, and boys run over and into each other while watching their
ventures; but the traditional kite-flying grandfathers whom one reads
about in Western prints are conspicuous by their absence.

There is a game of battledore and shuttlecock much played at the same
season by the girls, the battledore a flat wooden paddle ornamented with
gaudy pictures of Japanese women. The game is a pretty one, and the girls
are wonderfully graceful in playing it, the long sleeves and the flying
obi-ends taking on expressive action when these charming maidens race and
leap through its changes.

Kioto is not without its theatres and places of amusement, ever ready
to beguile one from the sight-seeing and shopping rounds. Its great
actor is Nakamura, and it maintains an academy for the training of maiko
and geisha, where every spring there is a long-drawn-out festival of
dances to help on the rejoicings of the cherry-blossom season. But its
great place of amusement, its Vanity Fair, is the narrow theatre or show
street running from Sanjio to Shijo Street, just beyond the bridges.
This thoroughfare is lined all the way with rows of shops, labyrinthine
bazaars, stalls, and booths, theatres, side-shows, peep-shows,
puppet-shows, wax-works, jugglers, acrobats, wrestlers, trained animals,
story-tellers, fortune-tellers, all exploited by the voice and drum of
their loquacious agents at the door-way. No jinrikishas are allowed to
run on this highway, and day and night, morning and midnight, it is
filled with strolling people and playing children. In winter it is a
cheering refuge from the wider, wind-swept streets, and in summer days
it is cool and shady, the pavement constantly sprinkled, and the light
and heat kept out by mat awnings stretched across the narrow road-way
from roof to roof, in Chinese fashion. At night it is the busiest place
in Kioto, even with the rival attraction of the river-bed; crowded with
revellers, torches flaring, drums and gongs sounding, the high-pitched,
nasal voices, of the showmen sing-songing their stories and programmes;
and peddlers, pilgrims, priests, men, women, and children, and the
strangers within their gates, making up the throng. Once when a giantess
was on exhibition in a tent the spectators, instead of being awed by her
heroic eight feet of height, were convulsed with laughter at sight of
her. Every movement of the colossus sent them into fresh spasms. It was
like a personification of some netsuke group to see this huge creature,
with hair-pins like clubs, and clogs as large as a door-step, standing
with folded arms, while pigmy visitors climbed up to perch like insects
on her shoulders.

In this ever-open market one may buy the tailless cats of the country;
forlorn, spiritless creatures, staying at home and in-doors at night,
and never going on midnight prowls. Or, if he prefer, there are the
wonderful long-tailed Tosa chickens, fowls kept in tall, bamboo cages,
that their tail-feathers, measuring ten and twelve feet in length, may
make a graceful display. When they are let out to scratch and wander
about like other chickens, their precious feathers are rolled up in
papers and protected from any chance of harm. Japanese spaniels, or
Kioto _chins_, those little black-and-white, silky-eared pets, with big,
tearful, goggle eyes, and heads as round and high as Fukurokojin’s, are
fashionably dear, ranging from five to forty dollars each, even in their
native town.

From the lower end of Theatre Street a covered way leads to the
fish-market of the city, a dark, cool, stone-floored place, where more
peculiar things may be bought, and more picturesque groups may be
studied, in the strange Rembrandtesque light, than anywhere else in
Kioto. The foreign artists, who carry away scores of sketches of Japanese
life, seem never to find this fish-market, nor in general to seize the
best and least hackneyed subjects. Most of their pictures have been
long anticipated by the native photographers, and the foreign artist
repeats, with less fidelity, the familiar scenes and subjects, with that
painstaking western method that, to the Japanese eye, leaves as little to
the imagination as the photograph itself.




CHAPTER XXIX

GOLDEN DAYS


Nammikawa, the first _cloisonné_ artist of the world, has his home, his
workshop, and his little garden in a quiet corner of the Awata district.
Most visitors never pass beyond his ante-room, as Nammikawa holds his
privacy dear, and that small alcove with the black table gives little
hint of what lies beyond. The more fortunate visitor follows the master
through a dark recess to a large room with two sides open to the garden,
and a tiny balcony overhanging a lakelet. He claps his hands, and big
golden carp rise to the surface and gobble the mochi thrown them. In that
little paradise, barely sixty feet square, are hills, groves, thickets,
islands, promontories, and bays, a bamboo-shaded well, and a shrine,
while above the farthest screen of foliage rise the green slopes of
Maruyama.

A Japanese friend, who described Nammikawa as “the most Japanese and
most interesting man in Kioto,” took us to drink tea with him in this
charming garden, and, on the hottest afternoon of a hot Kioto summer, we
noted neither time nor temperature until the creeping shadows warned us
to depart. Old Japan seemed to re-live in the atmosphere of that garden,
and a cha no yu was no more finished than the simple tea-ceremony the
master performed there. By the old etiquette a Japanese gentleman never
intrusted to any servant the making of tea for a guest, nor allowed the
fine art of that simple, every-day process to be exercised unseen. The
tea-tray, brought and set before the master, bore a tiny jewel-like
teapot of old Awata, and the tiny _cloisonné_ cups with plain enamelled
linings were as richly colored as the circle of a tulip’s petals, and
smaller far. With them was a small pear-shaped dish, not unlike our
gravy-boats, a beautiful bronze _midzu tsugi_, or hot-water pot, and a
lacquer box holding a metal tea-caddy filled with the finest leaves from
Uji tea-gardens. Taking a scoop of yellowed ivory, carved in the shape of
a giant tea-leaf, our host filled the little teapot with loosely-heaped
leaves, and having decanted the hot water into the little pear-shaped
pitcher to cool a little, poured it upon the tea-leaves. Immediately he
drew off the palest amber fluid, half filling each cup, and presented
them to us, resting on leaf-shaped stands or saucers of damascened metal.
The tea was only lukewarm when we received it, but as delicate and
exquisitely flavored as if distilled of violets, as rich and smooth as a
syrup, the three sips of it constituting a most powerful stimulant. In
the discussion of tea-making that followed, our Japanese mentor explained
to us that to the epicurean tea-drinkers of his country, boiling water
was an abomination, as it scorched the leaves, drove out the fine
fragrance in the first cloud of steam, and extracted the bitterness
instead of the sweetness of the young leaves. “It may be well enough to
pour boiling water on the coarse black tea of China’s wild shrub,” said
this delightful Japanese, “but the delicate leaf of _our_ cultivated
tea-plant does not need it.”

With the tea our host offered us large flat wafers of rice and fancy
confections in the shape of most elaborate asters and chrysanthemums, too
artistic to be eaten without compunction. The cups were refilled with the
second and stronger decoction, which set every nerve tingling, and then
only were we permitted to see the treasures of Nammikawa’s creation. From
box and silken bag within bag were produced vases, whose lines, color,
lustre, and brilliant intricacy of design made them beautiful beyond
praise. They were wrought over with finest traceries of gold, silver, and
copper wires, on grounds of dull Naples yellow, soft yellowish-green,
a darker green, or a rich deep-red, wonderful to behold, the polished
surface as even and flawless as that of a fine onyx.

One by one some smaller pieces were brought in, in little boxes of smooth
white pine, beautifully made and joined. Nammikawa opened first the
cotton wadding, then the inevitable wrapping of yellow cloth, and lastly
the silken covers, and handled with a tender reverence these exquisite
creations of his genius, every one of which, when placed on its low
teak-wood stand, showed faultless. For two years his whole force was at
work on the two sixteen-inch vases which went to the Paris Exposition,
and four years were given to the Emperor’s order for a pair for his new
palace. These bore the imperial emblems, and dragons writhed between
chrysanthemums and through conventional flower-circles and arabesques,
and the groundwork displayed the splendid red, green, russet, mottled
gold, and glistening avanturine enamels, whose secret Nammikawa holds.
For it is not only in his fine designs, but in the perfect composition
and fusing of his enamels and the gem-like polish that this great artist
excels all rivals.

[Illustration: IN NAMMIKAWA’S WORK-ROOM]

In another garden, concealed by a bamboo hedge, is the tiny laboratory,
and the one work-room where less than twenty people, all told, execute
the master’s designs. One etches these patterns on the copper base,
following Nammikawa’s delicately traced outlines; another bends and
fastens the wires on the etched lines, and a third coats the joinings
with a red oxide that, after firing, unites the wires more firmly to
the copper. Others dot the paste into the cell-like spaces, or sit over
tubs of water, grinding with fine stones, with charcoal, and deer-horn
the surface of the pieces that have been fired. Nammikawa adds the
master-touches, and after conducting the final firing, himself gives them
the last incomparable polish, after his men have rubbed away for weeks.
These workmen come and go as they please, working only when the spirit
moves them, and doing better work, the master believes, when thus left
to their own devices. All of them are artists whose skill is a family
inheritance, and they have been with Nammikawa for many years. The most
skilful of these craftsmen receive one yen a day, which is extravagant
pay in this land of simple living, and shows in what high esteem they are
held. A few women are employed in the polishing and the simpler details,
and, while we watched them, were burnishing a most exquisite teapot
covered with a fine foliated design on pale yellow ground. This treasure
had been bought by some connoisseur while the first rough filling of
paste was being applied, and he had bided his time for a twelvemonth,
while the slow processes of filling and refilling the cells, and firing
and refiring the paste had succeeded one another until it was ready for
the first grinding.

Fifty or sixty small pieces, chiefly vases, caskets, and urns, three and
four inches high, and ranging in price from thirty to ninety yen each,
are a whole year’s output, and larger pieces are executed by special
order at the same time with these. Nammikawa does not like to sell to
the trade, and has been known to refuse the requests of curio merchants,
making his customers pay more if he suspects that they are buying to
sell again. It is his delight to hand the precious article to its new
owner, enjoining him to keep it wrapped in silk and wadding, and always
to rub it carefully to remove any moisture before putting it away. He
cautions visitors, when they attempt to handle the precious pieces in his
show-room, not to touch the enamelled surface with the hand, the metal
base and collar being left free on each piece for that purpose. Nor must
two pieces of _cloisonné_ ever be knocked together, as the enamel is
almost more brittle than porcelain. Curiously enough, this great artist
uses no mark nor sign-manual. “If my work will not declare itself to
be mine, then the marking will do no good,” he says; and, indeed, his
_cloisonné_ is so unlike the crude and commonplace enamels exported from
Japan by ship-loads for the foreign market, that it does not need the
certification of his name.

Nammikawa has the face of a saint, or poet—gentle, refined, and
intellectual—and his beautiful manner and perfect courtesy are an
inheritance of the old Japan. His earlier days were not saintly, although
they may have been poetical. He was a personal attendant of Prince Kuné
no Miya, a brother of Prince Komatsu, and cousin of the Emperor, and was
brought up in the old court life with its atmosphere of art and leisure.
The elegant young courtier was noted for his gayety and improvidence.
He remained in Kioto when the court moved northward, and all at once
ceased his dissipations, even putting aside his pipe, to devote himself
to experiments in the manufacture of _cloisonné_, for which he had always
had a passion. In his laboratory there is a square placque, a bluish
bird on a white ground diapered with coarse wires, which was his first
piece. One can hardly believe that only fifteen years intervene between
this coarse, almost Chinese, specimen of his work, and the vases for the
Emperor’s palace. From the start he threw himself into his profession
with his whole soul and spirit. Incessant experiments in the solitude of
his laboratory and work-room at night, and the zeal and patience of a
Palissy at the furnace, conquered his province. He is still constantly
studying and experimenting, and always fires his pieces himself, keeping
long vigils by the little kiln in the garden.

Hurry and money-making he despises. Gazing dreamily out into his garden,
Nammikawa declared that he had no ambition to have a large godown, a
great workshop, and a hundred workmen; that he always refused to take
any large commissions or commercial orders, or to promise a piece at any
given time. Neither good art nor good work can be commanded by money,
he thought, nor did he want his men to work faster, and therefore less
carefully, because greater prices are offered him for haste. It was his
pleasure, he said, to take years for the execution of a single piece that
might stand flawless before all connoisseurs, and receive its just reward
of praise or medals. The latter are dearer to him than any sum of money,
and in his own garden he finds happiness with them.

There is a Nammikawa of Tokio who is not to be confounded with this
Kioto artist. The Tokio enameller has an entirely different style, a
simple design thrown in a broad style upon an unbroken groundwork, easily
distinguishing his work from any other; but Nammikawa of Tokio deals
directly with the trade, even contracting with foreign curio dealers for
seasons of work, and makes replicas of his exquisite pieces by the score
for them. Imitators of his style have arisen, and already many cheap
pieces, copying his best models, can be purchased in foreign cities.

The idling most delightful of all in Kioto is going over and over again
to the same places, doing the same thing repeatedly, and arriving at that
happy and eminently Japanese frame of mind where haste enters not; time
is forgotten, days slip by uncounted, and limits cease to be. The spring
days, when the rain falls in gauziest mist—the rain that is so good for
young rice—or summer days, when the sun scorches the earth and burns
one’s very eyeballs, seem to bring the most unbroken leisure and longest
hours in any agreeable refuge.

Sitting on Yaami’s veranda, with the great plain of the city wreathed
in mists or quivering in heat, I have recognized my indebtedness to
Griffis, Dresser, Mitford, Morse, and Rein, those authorities on all
things Japanese, not to mention Murray and his ponderous guide-book,
whose weight and polysyllabic pages strike terror to the soul of the
new-comer. Griffis I read, until Tairo and Minamoto, Hideyoshi and
Iyeyasu, grew as familiar as William the Conqueror and the Declaration of
Independence; Dresser’s text and illustrations were a constant delight
and illumination, explaining the incomprehensible and pointing to hidden
things; and Morse’s _Japanese Homes_ laid bare their mysteries, and made
every fence, roof, rail, ceiling, and wall take on new features and
expression. Rein’s is the encyclopædia, and he the recorder, from whose
statements there is no appeal, and to him we turned for everything. It is
only on the sacred soil that the student gets the true value and meaning
of these books; while nothing so nearly expresses and explains the charm
of the country as that prose idyl, Percival Lowell’s _Soul of the Far
East_, nor so perfectly fits one’s moods on these long, leisure days, and
Mitford’s _Tales of Old Japan_ are of ceaseless delight.

In this Japanese atmosphere the traveller feels what he misses through
his ignorance of the vernacular, and is even inspired with a desire to
study the language; but a little skimming of the grammar usually brings
down that vaulting ambition. It is easy to pick up words and phrases
for ordinary use, as all servants understand some English, and every
hotel and shop has its interpreter. Upper-class people, whom one meets
socially, always speak English, French, or German. Scholars declare
that the mastery of the language takes from twelve to thirty years, and
the compiler of the standard lexicon modestly says for himself that
forty years is not enough. With a few most illustrious exceptions, no
foreigner, who has not learned Japanese almost before his own tongue,
has ever been able to grasp its idioms so as to express himself with
clearness and accuracy. The whole theory and structure of the language
are so different from and so opposed to European speech—so intricate and
so arbitrary, that the alien brain fails to grasp it. The lower, middle,
and upper classes have each a different mode of expression, and the
women of each class use a still simpler version. He who learns the court
language cannot make himself understood by shop-keepers or servants. He
who has acquired coolie-talk insults a gentleman by uttering its common
words and inelegant expressions in his presence.

As if the differences between the polite and the common idioms and names
for things did not make verbal complications enough, the imperial family
and their satellites have a still finer phraseology with a special
vocabulary for their exclusive use. Saké, or rice brandy, becomes
_kukon_ at court; a dumpling, which is a _dango_ in the city, becomes an
_ishi-ishi_ when it enters the palace-gates; and a shirt, or _juban_,
is transmuted to a _heijo_ on an imperial back. Well-bred women say _o
hiya_ for cold water, and men always call it _mizu_. A dog not only gets
the honorific prefix _o_, but if you call him, you say politely _o ide_,
just as you would to a child; while the imperative _koi! koi!_ (come,
come,) is polite enough for the rest of the brute creation. Children say
_umamma_ for food, but if you do not say _omamma_ instead, nesans will
giggle over your baby talk.

Dialects and localisms contribute still further to confusion of tongues.
A hibachi in Kioto is a _shibachi_ in Yokohama, as a Hirado vase is a
_Shirado_ one. When you inquire a price, you say _ikura_ for “how much”
in Yokohama, and _nambo_ in Kioto. All around Tokio the g has the sound
of ng, or gamma nasal, and this nasal tone of the capital is another
point of conformity with the modern French.

Everywhere in Japan an infinity of names belongs to the simplest things.
Twenty-five synonyms for rice are given in Hepburn’s smaller dictionary,
all as different as possible. Rice in every stage of growing, and in
every condition after harvesting, has a distinct name, with no root
common to all. Endless mistakes follow any inexactness of pronunciation.
The numerals, _ichi_, _ni_, _san_, _shi_, _go_, _roku_, _shichi_,
_hachi_, _ku_, _ju_, are easily memorized, and learning to count up
to one hundred is child’s play compared to the struggle with French
numerals. It is not necessary to say “four times twenty, ten, and seven,”
before ninety-seven is reckoned; that is simply _ku ju shichi_, or nine
tens and a seven. Twenty is _ni ju_, thirty is _san ju_, fifty is _go
ju_, and so through the list. The ordinal numbers have _dai_ prefixed or
_ban_ added, and “fourth” is then _yo ban_. That _ichi ban_ means “number
one,” and _ni ban_, “number two,” surprises people who had supposed
that Mr. Ichi Ban and Mr. Ni Ban owned the great Japanese stores that
used to exist in two American cities. After learning the plain cardinal
and ordinal numbers, the neophyte must remember to add the syllable
_shiki_ when mentioning any number of animals, _nin_ for people, _ken_
for houses, _so_ for ships, _cho_ for jinrikishas, _hai_ for glasses or
cups of any liquid, _hon_ for long and round objects, _mai_ for broad
and flat ones, _tsu_ for letters or papers, _satsu_ for books, _wa_ for
bundles or birds. Any infraction of these rules gives another meaning to
the intended phrase, and the slightest variation in inflection changes
it quite as much. If you want three _kurumas_, you say “_kuruma san
cho_,” and five plates are “_sara go mai_.” To say simply _saiyo_ (yes),
or _iye_ (no), is inadmissible. The whole statement must be made with
many flourishes, and frequent _de gozarimasus_ adorn a gentleman’s
conversation.

If a curio dealer asks whether you wish to see a _koro_, and you look
for the word in the lexicon, you find that koro means, according to Dr.
Hepburn’s dictionary, time, period of time, a cylindrical wooden roller
used in moving heavy bodies, the elders, old people, tiger and wolf,
_i.e._, savage and cruel, stubborn, bigoted, narrow-minded, a road, a
journey, a censer for burning incense, and the second or third story of a
house. So, too, _kiku_ may mean a chrysanthemum, or a compass and square,
a rule, an established custom, the moment or proper time; fear, timidity,
and a score of other things. The chief compensations of the language
are its simple and unvarying rules of pronunciation, every syllable
being evenly accented, every vowel making a syllable, and, pronounced as
continental vowels are, giving music to every word.

The written language is the study of another lifetime. Having the Chinese
written language as its basis, the Chinese, Japanese, and Koreans can
all understand one another in this form common to all, though not in the
spoken tongue. It is common to see Chinese and Japanese coolies writing
characters in the air, in the dust, or in the palms of their hands, and
seeming to make themselves intelligible in this classical sign language.
The written language has the katagana, or square characters, and the
hiragana, or “grass” characters, the latter simpler and more nearly
corresponding to our script or running hand.

The efforts of scholars are now turned to Romaicising or transliterating
the Japanese sounds and characters, and expressing them by the common
alphabet of Latin and Anglo-Saxon people, basing it on phonetic
spelling. Volapuk, the new universal language of all nations, offers
great difficulties to the Japanese, for although Schleyer, its inventor,
kindly left out the _r_, which the Chinese cannot pronounce, he left in
the _l_, which is a corresponding stumbling-block for the Japanese, who
is seldom a natural linguist.




CHAPTER XXX

SENKÉ AND THE MERCHANTS’ DINNER


It required an elaborate negotiation extending through two weeks, as well
as the tactful aid of an officer of the Kioto Kencho to arrange for me a
cha no yu at the house of Senké, the great master of the oldest school
of that art. Senké was about going to Uji to choose his teas; he was
changing his teas; he was airing his godowns, and he sent a dozen other
excuses to prevent his naming a day. Not until it had been explained
fully to this great high-priest of the solemnity that I had studied
cha no yu with his pupil, Matsuda, and that, knowing that Matsuda had
first studied the _Hori no Uji_-method, I was pursuing the art to its
fountain-head, to make sure that no heterodox version of the Senké method
had betrayed my inexperience, would he consent to receive me.

Senké is a descendant of Rikiu, the instructor and friend of Hideyoshi,
the Taiko. For years they practised the “outward” rites together, and
wrote poems to one another, until Hideyoshi admired Rikiu’s beautiful
daughter. Rikiu refused her to him, and estrangement followed. Rikiu had
built a splendid gate-way for the Daitokuji temple, within which, as was
the fashion of the time, he had placed a small wooden statue of himself.
Taiko Sama, riding through with his train one day, was told of the
statue overhead. He declared it an insult to him, the Shogun, and sent to
Rikiu the fateful short sword, the _wakazashi_, and the great master died
the honorable death of seppuku, or hara kiri.

“And the daughter? Did the Taiko get her after Rikiu’s death?” we asked,
as we sat waiting in Senké’s garden, listening to the many histories
connected with the place. “_Wakarimasen_” (I do not know), said our
friend, with that Japanese indifference to the end of a story that so
perplexes the western mind.

Senké has a lovely garden beyond the palace walls, and reached by
deserted streets, whose blank walls shelter aristocratic homes. Crossing
a court, we crept through a small door in a large gate-way and entered
this retreat, whose floor was all irregular stones, covered evenly with
a soft, velvety, green moss. Upon this verdant surface fell dappled
shadows and an occasional ray of sunshine from a canopy of maple,
cherry, and pine branches, carefully clipped and trained so as to form
an even tent-roof over the whole enclosure. The stillness was unbroken,
though upon this strange paradise looked out a dozen exquisitely simple
tea-rooms, each isolated and sheltered from the view of any other. Pupils
come to Senké from all parts of Japan, but even when every tea-room is in
use the same hush reigns. To subdue us to what we were to work in, and to
enhance Fortune’s supreme favor of a cha no yu in the Taiko’s manner, we
were made to wait and wait before we were invited into the cool twilight
of a large tea-room. The house has been burned twice since Hideyoshi’s
day, but each time has been exactly reproduced, so that virtually we sat
where the Taiko had sat for many hours, and we used the veritable bowls,
spoons, trays, and tea-caddies sanctified by his touch three hundred
years ago. The Taiko’s crest was on the simple, gold-flecked screens of
the room, and an autograph verse on a kakemono, and a single pink lily
in a bronze vase, were the ornaments of the tokonoma.

Senké, now past seventy years of age, receives few pupils himself,
but neither he nor his handsome son of about thirty years is wholly
incurious as to the strange fashions that have entered the country since
the Restoration. We bowed with the profound solemnity of mourners, but
with the vigilance of spies we watched Senké as he built the fire, laid
on the white azalea charcoal, dropped some chips of sandal-wood, and
boiled his historic iron kettle. Then followed the feast of many delicate
dishes—tea; bean-soup, with bits of egg-plant; raw fish with shreds of
_daikon_ and fresh ginger; tai-soup, with sea-weed and mushrooms; broiled
_ai_, with _shoyu_; bamboo-soup; dried _Shikoku_ salmon; broiled birds;
Kaga walnuts, preserved in a thick syrup, and other dishes; each course
accompanied by rice, and ending with barley-water. An old iron saké-pot
and shallow red lacquer saké-cups were passed around with the various
dishes, and we gravely pledged one another and the master who served
us. When the dried fish was brought in my Kencho friend nipped off some
choice bits with his chop sticks and offered them on a paper to our host,
who ate them, and put the paper in his sleeve. At the end of the feast
the first guest—the one sitting nearest the tokonoma—wiped all his bowls
and dishes clean with paper, which he put in his sleeve, and we followed
his example. With the thirteenth course we gathered up our tray of sweets
and retired to the garden, waiting there until soft strokes on an old
bell called us back to the room, which had been swept, and the picture
and vase in the tokonoma changed. Senké, too, had replaced his dark
gauze kimono by one of pale-blue crape, and sat in a reverent attitude.
With infinite deliberation he went through the solemn rites, and duly
presented us each with a bowl of green gruel more bitter than quinine,
twelve spoonfuls of powdered tea being the measure used. This was his
_koi cha_. The usu cha was a less strong decoction, demanding a simpler
ceremony, and was served in a bowl passed around for all to sip from in
turn. Previous study enabled us to note intelligently every movement of
the old master, and the significant position of each thumb and finger,
hand, elbow, and wrist, as the venerable artist of cha no yu exemplified
the grace and niceties of the “outward” school.

At the proper time we asked the history of the implements used in the
ceremony. The _na tsume_, or tea-bowl of Raku ware, in Jo-o shape,
belonged to Rikiu, Jo-o having been the teacher of Rikiu, and the arbiter
of the form of many implements of cha no yu. The little bamboo slip with
a flat, curved end, which lifted the powdered tea from its box, was cut
by Rikiu. It bears no decoration or mark, and is of the ordinary shape;
but this commonplace _cha shaku_ cannot be bought for even two hundred
dollars. The Emperor Komei, father of the present Emperor, was taught
by the elder Senké, and bequeathed to his master various autographs and
an incense-box of great antiquity. Driven though he is by the spirit
of innovation and progress, the present Emperor occasionally enjoys a
few quiet hours at cha no yu. The Empress is most accomplished in its
ceremonial, and delights in the little poems which guests are always
expected to write for the host.

When the moment arrived for the production of these tributes at Senké’s
tea, our Japanese friends dashed them off in an instant, as if, with the
return to their ceremonial silk gowns, they had returned to the habits
of thought of old Japan, when poetry filled the air. But one of them
whispered, to encourage us, “I have been thinking it these two weeks.”

With regret we saw _cha ire_ (tea-caddy), _cha wan_ (tea-bowl), _cha
sen_ (tea-whisk), and _cha shaku_ (teaspoon), tied up in their precious
brocade bags, and, with profound obeisances, we took leave of Senké,
feeling that for a day we had slipped out of our century, and almost out
of our planet, so unlike is the cha no yu to any other function in this
irreverent, practical, and pushing era.

Of our friend, who had drained two or three bowls of it, we asked, “Does
not this strong tea make you nervous, keep you awake, give you the _cha
ni yotta_, or tea tremens?”

“Oh no,” he answered; “I do not drink enough of it. I am very careful.
But my friends, when they begin the study of English and foreign
branches, find that they must stop drinking it. The English seems to
bring into action many nerves that we do not use, and the drink is
probably exciting enough in itself.”

Foreign teachers say the same thing, and at the Doshisha school tobacco
must be given up, though, next to tea, it is the great necessity of the
Japanese.

Kioto’s maiko and geisha performances are, of course, more splendid than
those of any other city. The great training-school of maiko conforms to
the classic traditions, and critics and connoisseurs assemble at the
Kaburenjo theatre each spring when the famous Kioto dance, the Miakodori,
is given by troops of maiko.

Did I not possess the ocular proof of a fan and a few souvenirs I could
believe the fête which I saw to have been but a midsummer night’s
dream. A club of the great merchants of the city, wishing to do honor
to two Tokio officials, devised a dinner, or geisha party, and included
their American friends. The evening was one of the heaviest, hottest,
and sultriest of the Kioto summer, and, after the sun sank in a bed of
mist, swarmed with myriads of mosquitoes. Later, the full moon poured
down a flood of silvery light that seemed to quiver with heat, yet,
apparelled in our uncomfortable regulation costume, we found our way
through the lanes to the dark gate-ways of Nishi Otani’s long approach.
The broad stone path lay marble-white in the moonlight between rows of
gigantic trees, the tall stone lanterns looked like ghostly sentries, and
fire-flies floated through the still, hot darkness. At the foot of the
avenue a line of red lanterns hung glowing and motionless in mid-air,
like so many strange fruits on the black branches. When we passed into
the open, moonlighted court of the Gion temple and under its giant torii,
we were received at a wide door-way by the master of the feast and the
whole tea-house staff.

Above were our forty-four hosts of the evening, among whom were the
court brocade-weaver, the great merchant of painted crapes, the maker of
the incomparable enamels, the masters of the great potteries and bronze
works, and a few artists. We bowed three or four times to each gentleman,
who bowed twice as often to us, and we wondered how these quiet, grave,
and gracious hosts, in their rustling garments of dark striped silks and
their white _tabis_, could look so cool and fresh.

All the screens of the upper floor had been taken out, and three sides of
the room were open to the night. We were conducted to seats at one end,
the company gravely dropped upon the cushions ranged along either side,
and the master of ceremonies, a great silk merchant and manufacturer,
made a formal speech of welcome, and begged us to accept the poor repast
they were about to offer. Every one bowed three times, a proper response
was made, we all bowed again, and a file of nesans in dark silk gowns
brought in tiny cups of tea. Then followed ten of the most famous maiko
of Kioto, dazzling beauties, who advanced noiselessly, two by two, in
exquisite kimonos of painted crape and obis of woven sunshine, and
with coronals of silver hair-pins on their heads. As they drew near,
all gliding with the same slow grace, they knelt and set before us
the ozens, or low lacquer tables, holding cups, bowls, chopsticks, and
napkins. Two tiny maiko then entered with large trays of sweetmeats,
and the master of ceremonies lifted off with his chopsticks and set
before us sections of confectionery—waves and fan-tailed goldfish, an
impressionist sketch in sugar of rippling water filled with darting fish.
On Nabeshima and Owari plates, and in lacquer and porcelain bowls, were
served innumerable courses—soups, omelet, lily bulbs, chicken, small
birds, jellies, many unknown and delightful dishes—and with each remove,
rice, lifted from a fine, red-lined, gold lacquer rice box furnished with
a big lacquer spoon worth six silver ones. Tai, the sterlet of Japan,
the arbitrary accessory of any great feast, whose curiously shaped bones
are symbols of hospitality and abundance, was accompanied by a peppery
salad, and followed by more birds, by bamboo sprouts, and a stew of
_bêche-de-mer_, before the appearance of the _pièce de résistance_.

The maiko advanced in a broad line, two of them bearing a large tray
on which lay a magnificent carp, still breathing, and with his scales
shining as if just drawn from the water. The master of ceremonies
advanced, and, receiving the tray from the maiko, set it on the mats
and turned it slowly around for all to behold. As the maiko retired all
leaned forward to watch the noble carp, as it lay quivering on its bed
of moss and cresses, with a background of greenery like a true Japanese
garden. This custom of serving the living fish at a feast is a survival
of a traditional usage that foreigners seldom witness. Morsels of the
fish were presently lifted from its back and passed to the company.
To us the performance was a kind of cannibalism possessing a horrible
fascination, but the epicures uttered sounds expressive of appreciation
as they lingered over the delicious morsels. A sudden jar or turning
of the tray made the carp writhe, and left upon us a sense of guilty
consent and connivance which lasted for days.

Rice and eels were next served, another soup, more fowl, and then, with
sponge-cake, fruits, and additional cups of tea, the feast concluded.
Centuries ago the Portuguese taught the Japanese to make sponge-cake,
and now they surpass in the art even a New England house-keeper with
“faculty.” With each course there had been an exchange of saké-cups
and the drinking of innumerable healths, with amazing elaboration of
etiquette. Each guest must accept the proffered pledge, extend it to be
filled, touch the forehead, drink, empty, and return it to the giver,
that he may repeat the same routine. The guests in their rustling
garments moved about the mats, sitting before one and another in turn
for a little chat and an exchange of saké-cups, and formal speeches and
responses were made as well.

Throughout the feast the geishas twanged the koto and the samisen, and
the maiko in painted crapes and gorgeous brocades danced with choral
accompaniment. Their broad obis were tied in Osaka fashion, in long
butterfly loops that spread the golden and glistening fabric all over
the back of their scant, clinging kimonos. These lovely young creatures
slowly posed, through dance after dance, bending, swaying, and turning
with exquisite grace, moving their golden fans in time with the wail
of the instruments and the plaintive burden of the song explaining the
pantomime. It was a strange scene—the room, open to the summer night,
hung round with crimson lanterns and lighted with the soft glow from the
tall andons; the lines of sitting figures in their rich silk garments,
and the dark faces lost in reverie as they followed the mazes of the
golden-robed dancers.

After the dinner and between their dances the maiko seated themselves
before the guests to entertain them with their wit and badinage, to fill
the saké-cups, and to let the company admire them. Raiha was the name
of one demure beauty, who inquired of us which one of them was loveliest
according to our foreign standards. While we considered, some became
coquettish and full of little Japanese airs and graces, but whatever
sparkle and expression they threw into their eyes, the meekest look
was given to the whole face by the broad touch of carmine on the lower
lip. The final decision gave Raiha three of the foreign votes, and the
one dissenter conformed when our Japanese friends assured him that she
was the reigning professional beauty of Kioto. And we thought her shy,
distinguished manners, her silver thread of a voice, and her demure eyes
and smiles more charming even than her lovely face.

At midnight, when a monastery bell was softly booming from the
mountain-slopes, we began our adieus. Nearly one hundred and forty bows
were to be made by each of us, for, after bowing three or four times and
saying “sayonara” to each of our hosts, we had to bid adieu to the lovely
maikos and acknowledge the salutations of the tea-house attendants. When
we sat down at the door-way to have our shoes put on, we were dizzy
enough to be grateful for the fanning that the tea-house girls bestowed
upon us. A chorus of sayonaras accompanied us as we followed the coolies
with their long lanterns out through the torii and into the black shadows
of the temple grounds.




CHAPTER XXXI

THROUGH UJI TO NARA


An early morning start, with many jinrikishas and tandems of coolies; a
wild spin through the streets, past shops, temple gates and walls; by the
innumerable toriis and lanterns forming arches and vistas in the groves
of Inari, the great temple of the fox-god, and we came out on the plain
beyond Fushimi; then an irregular, hilly country, green with ancient pine
and bamboo groves, every open valley and hill-side set with low, green
mounds of tea-bushes; sandy, white roads, clear rushing streams, and we
were in the heart of Uji, the finest tea district of Japan.

[Illustration: PICKING TEA]

Groups of bobbing hats beside the tea-bushes, carts loaded with sacks
and baskets of tea-leaves; trays of toasting tea-leaves within every
door-way, a delicate rose-like fragrance in the air; women and children
sorting the crop in every village; and this was the tea season in its
height. Here were bushes two and three hundred years old yielding every
year their certain harvest, and whole hill-sides covered with matted
awnings to keep from scorching or toughening in the hot sun those
delicate young leaves, which are destined to become the costly and
exquisite teas chosen by the sovereign and his richest subjects.

Then we toiled up bush-covered steeps to cross elevated river-beds; rode
through towered floodgates of dry watercourses, down to the green plain
their lost waters had fed; through village streets, and past many a
picturesque tateba, in one of which stood a little yellow Cupid in the
sunshine that filtered through a wistaria trellis; and so on through
ever-changing country scenes to the famous view of Nara’s temples, trees,
and pagodas.

Nara! A mountain-side covered with giant trees bound together by vines
and old creepers; an ancient forest seamed with broad avenues, where the
sunlight falls in patches and deer lie drowsing in the fern; double and
triple lines of moss-covered stone lanterns massing themselves together,
their green tops dim in the dense shadow; temples twelve centuries old;
the booming of bells, and the music of running water.

Nara! The ancient capital, the cradle of Buddhism, and still the holy
place of pilgrimages; its forest paths echoing the jingle of the
devotees’ ringed staffs, the mutter of their prayers, and the clink
of their copper offerings at the temple gates. A place of stillness
and dreams; an Arcadia, where the little children and the fawns play
together, and the antlered deer eat from one’s hand, and look up
fearlessly with their soft human eyes. Old Shinto temples, where the
priestesses dance the sacred measures of Suzume before the Sun Goddess’s
cave; temples where Buddha and Kwannon sit in gilded glory on the lotus,
and lights, incense, and bells accompany the splendid ceremonies of that
faith.

The great antiquity of Nara makes the magnificence of Nikko, with its
Shogun’s tombs, seem almost parvenu. It is the good-fortune of the older
fane that its distance from the railroad—twenty-six miles—saves it from
the rush of progress and the stream of tourists.

The founder of Nara rode up to the mountain on a deer to choose a
residence for himself, and ever since the deer have been petted and
protected. Groups of them, lying under the trees, permit themselves
to be admired, and feeding parties turn their pretty pointed heads to
look after the visitor. The does and fawns, however, hide in the dark
fern-covered ravines. All through the forest and temple grounds are
little thatched houses, where tea for man and corn-meal for deer are
sold, together with the little carved images and deer-horn toys for
which Nara is famous. It is a pity that the Japanese name for deer is
such a harsh, unmusical word as _shika_, which even the little children,
who toddle after the pretty creatures with out-stretched hands, cannot
make musical. Plump little country maids, with their tied-up sleeves,
are heard from sunrise until dusk calling up the deer to be fed—“_Ko!
ko! ko! ko!_” (Come! come! come! come!) and at the word “Ko” even the
fattest and heaviest stag lumbers forward and nibbles from their hands.
Moving at leisure, these deer have a stiff, wooden gait, and seem
badly-proportioned animals. It is when one leaps and bounds down some
avenue, or across a clearing, that it shows its grace. The gentleness of
these Nara pets is due, of course, to the long immunity from violence
enjoyed by their race, beloved and protected by gods and men. Only once
have they ever been harmed, and that blow was dealt by a young Japanese
convert to Christianity, who struck at them as emblems of heathenism!

The atmosphere of Nara is serene and gentle—the true atmosphere of Japan.
The priests are quiet, courteous old men, and the little priestesses,
soft-footed and tranquil, dance in a slow succession of dignified
poses. The Kasuga temple is a very cathedral of Shintoism, a place of
many court-yards, surrounded by gates, and buildings painted bright
Shinto red, with sacred straw ropes and symbolical bits of rice-paper
hanging before the open doors. Venerable cryptomeria-trees, worthy of a
California grove, stretch the great buttresses of their roots over the
ground of the court-yard, and one thatched roof lovingly embraces the
trunk of a crooked old tree that almost rests on it. Wistaria vines,
thick, gnarled, and lichen-covered with the growth of years, hang in
giant festoons from the trees, roll in curves and loops over the ground,
and, climbing to the top of the tallest pines, hang their clusters of
pale-green leaves like blossoms against the dark evergreens. A giant
trunk, from which grow branches of the camellia, cherry, plum, wild ivy,
wistaria and nandina, is a perpetual marvel. All through the woods the
wistaria runs wild, leaps from tree to tree, and ties and knots itself in
titanic coils.

In such lovely scenes the Kasuga priests lead an ideal existence.
They marry, they raise families; their little daughters perform the
sacred dance in the temple for a certain number of years, and they may
leave the priesthood if they wish. All the brotherhood wear the loose,
flowing purple trousers, white gauze coats, and black, helmet-shaped
caps prescribed by the Shinto rules; and besides making the morning and
evening offerings to the gods, and conducting special ceremonies on
the two purification days of the year, they play the ancient flute and
drum, and chant a hymn while the sacred dance is given. For a poetic,
philosophical, meditative, or lazy man nothing could be more congenial
than this life. Hurry, novelty, and the rush of events come not near
Nara, which is in the land “wherein it seemed always afternoon.”

The pilgrims, who trudge from the most distant provinces with bell and
beads and staff, make up the greater number of visitors, and their white
garments, straw sandals, cloaks, and hats, are of a fashion centuries
old. Bands of these votaries go through the temple courts, in charge
of voluble guides, who intone a description of the places in the way
of their craft the world over. One or two old men seem always to be
sauntering up the long avenue, stopping frequently to rest, praying at
every shrine, and muttering to themselves praises of the sacred place.
Their wrinkled faces glow with pleasure, and they delight in watching
the deer, to whom the tinkle of a pilgrim’s bell or iron-ringed staff is
always a promise of cakes.

To the antiquarian, Nara is full of interest. The temples, founded in
the seventh and eighth centuries, were the first Buddhist sanctuaries
in Japan; Buddhism, coming from India by way of China and Korea, having
found its first home here when Nara was the imperial capital. Four
empresses and three emperors held the sceptre between 708 and 782, and
all the region is historic ground. The great city, that covered the
plain for centuries after that imperial day, has shrunken to a small
provincial town, still eloquent of the past. The Shinto temples, as
their rules provide, have been rebuilt every twenty years, the original
buildings being exactly duplicated each time, so that, in their freshness
and perfect repair, they look now as they did a thousand years ago. The
Buddhist shrines have been burned, rebuilt, half abandoned at times;
and in recent years, since their lands were taken from them and their
revenues withheld, have suffered seriously. The largest image of Buddha
is the Nara Dai Butsu. The seated deity, 63 feet in height, was set upon
his lotus pedestal in 749, and once the head of the statue fell off
and was broken, and twice the temple burned and melted it. The temple
enshrining the bronze deity is now dilapidated, and the huge corner beams
and brackets of the roof are braced with timbers, so that an earthquake
would be likely to over-set the holy place.

The great two-storied gate-way of the Dai Butsu temple has stood for
eleven centuries and more, and is a picturesque, weather-beaten old
structure, apparently strong enough to resist the assaults of another
thousand years. Colossal Nio, with hideous countenances, stand on guard
in niches, and within is a large green court-yard, and a closed gallery
on the two sides that connect the gate-way with the temple—the cloister
of a European cathedral. A huge bronze lantern, one of the earliest
examples of such work, is said to have long contained the sacred fire
brought from Ceylon. The great Buddha itself is disappointing, because
seen too near. The face is sixteen feet long and over nine feet wide, and
the expression is not calm, soulful, and meditative, as Buddha in Nirvana
should be, but heavy and stolid, with a hard, unmeditative stare. The
gilding with which the statue was once covered has worn away with time,
leaving it as dark and blackened as befits its Hottentot countenance. On
the great halo are images six and eight feet high that look like pygmies.

Behind the Buddha is a museum of antiquities connected in some way with
the temple and its founders and patrons. Here are kept the carpenters’
tools with which the first temple was built, and prehistoric-looking
fragments of bronze and iron to which the stranger finds no clew. A door
of the palace whereon Kusunoki, the Chevalier Bayard of Japan, wrote a
farewell message with his arrow when he went away to his last battle,
images, carvings, old armor, weapons, and trappings, afford the Japanese
visitor much delight. But the real treasures of Dai Butsu are the relics
left to it by one of the Nara Emperors, who built a substantial log
storehouse in the enclosure, and bequeathed to the temple everything
his palace contained. Palaces were small in those days, and their
furnishings scanty; but the clothing, household effects, and ornaments
of the dead benefactor were brought to this storehouse and carefully
sealed up. Every summer, after the rainy season ends, the treasures are
aired, the inventory verified, and the place sealed up again. Three of
the greatest nobles of the empire are associated with the high-priest in
the care of these Nara relics, and the storehouse can only be opened by
an imperial order transmitted in the handwriting of the emperor. Only
royal or greatly distinguished visitors may ask this privilege, as it
is a great trouble and expense to get the guardians together. Its value
as a collection and as a picture of the life of the eighth century is
hardly appreciated by the Japanese, who chiefly reverence its sacredness
as connected with the person of an early Emperor. An imperial commission,
made up of officers of the imperial household and of art connoisseurs,
examined, classified, and catalogued the treasures of the Nara and Kioto
temples in 1888. Mr. Kuki, late Japanese minister to the United States,
and president of this commission, had even this imperial treasure-house
opened and the precious relics photographed. The commission and
its staff numbered over twenty people, and the old guardians of the
storehouse were much disturbed by this invasion of their carefully closed
domain, which they would have resisted if they could.

On the hill above the Dai Butsu temple are other Buddhist sanctuaries;
the Nigwatsudo and the Hachiman being devoted respectively to the
goddess Kwannon and to Hachiman, god of war. Both are resorts for the
summer pilgrims, and the droning of prayers, the clapping of hands and
rattle of coins, are heard all day long. Stone terraces and staircases,
mossy stone lanterns and green drinking-fountains make the old places
picturesque, and the platforms afford magnificent views across to the
bold mountain-wall in the west that divides Nara from Osaka’s fertile
rice plain. In the court-yards are sold maps, wood-cuts, and bunches of
little cinnamon twigs that the pilgrims find refreshing, and there do
captive monkeys perform grotesque antics. One may often see here the
_Hiyakudo_ (the hundred times going) performed by faithful pilgrims, who
walk a hundred times around in the fulfilment of a vow.

Between these Buddhist temples and the Shinto shrines, hidden in their
forest park, there intervenes a smooth, grassy mountain, called the
Mikasayama, or “Three-hat hill,” because of its three ridges. Every
devout pilgrim climbs the delusive, velvety-looking slope to the stone at
the third summit to look out upon the rich province of Yamato, “the heart
of Japan,” and the scene of so many battles, wars and sieges as to be
also called “the cockpit of Japan.”

Far as the eye can reach the valley is levelled off in rice fields.
Tea-bushes stripe the more rolling country with their regular lines of
thick, dark foliage; bamboo groves add a softer, more delicate green, and
deepest of all are the tones of the pines.

Near the base of the hill, but high enough to command a wide prospect,
runs a narrow road lined with little tea-houses and toy-shops where
souvenirs are sold. Nara is famous for its cutlery and its India ink,
and swords, daggers, knives and scissors are sold by shopmen who perform
extraordinary feats to test the temper of their blades. India ink pressed
into fantastic shapes, and writing-brushes made of deer’s hair, are
carefully tied up in the pilgrim’s wallets, with the famous little Nara
_ningio_, or images carved in wood. The Nara ningios always represent
the legendary priests and people who founded Nara, and in these carvings
the rural artists display great talent, giving wonderful expression to
the tiny faces that are left rough faceted as first chipped off with the
knife.

These tea-houses and shops interpose a neutral and worldly barrier
between the cluster of Buddhist establishments at the one side and the
region of Shintoism beyond. From the tea-house gates the road makes a
curve off into the wistaria-tangled forest to conduct jinrikishas to the
lower level, but the pilgrims descend, instead, four long flights of
rough stone steps, that are wonderfully picturesque with these quaint
moving figures and the queer little shops that hang to the borders of the
stairs, climbing up and down the hill with them.

At the foot of the steps the road reappears, crossing a narrow creek-bed
on a high bridge that gives one beautiful views of a dark little ravine,
across which the trees nearly meet and the ancient creepers are looped
and knotted. A little red shrine and a path lined with stone lanterns
mark the beginning of the temple enclosure, dense woods rising at one
side of the stone lanterns lighting the path to the ancient Shinto
sanctuary of Kasuga, and open glades stretching out at the other. A few
shops and tea-booths break the line of lanterns on one side; the road
is canopied with a great wistaria trellis, and a spring bubbles up
in a stone basin in the midst of rock-work almost hidden in shade and
moss. Weary pilgrims stop in this grateful shade to drink and to rest
themselves at any hour of the day.

Passing the stall for the sacred white pony of the gods and some
brightly-painted red wooden buildings, one enters a great court-yard
with lanterns hanging from the eaves of the buildings and galleries
surrounding its four sides, through whose doors are visible only a mirror
and many-folded papers pendent from a straw rope. This symbolism suffices
the believers, who kneel devoutly before it and toss in their coppers
as a prelude to their prayers. Beside the shrine is the treasury of the
temple, containing famous swords, the gold-mounted armor and helmets of
great heroes, and lacquer-boxes holding precious writings and paintings.
The queer saddles worn by the deer at the old matsuris are preserved, and
yards of panoramic paintings on silk, depicting those splendid pageants
of the old days, when the Emperor sent his representative down to witness
the parade, and even the deer took part. The closed shrines, scattered
through the forest, are quite as impressive as the holy of holies in this
temple, and here the bareness and emptiness of Shinto worship strike
the beholder. Each of the four little red chapels in a row has a fine
bamboo curtain concealing the interior, and the middle chapel into which
the pilgrims may look as they pay and pray, presents to their gaze only
a screen painted with mythical beasts. A large covered pavilion in the
court-yard was provided for the convenience of praying daimios in the
time when piety was spectacular, and when the whole retinue of a great
man assisted at his devotions. In another pavilion the townspeople burn
beans and sow them abroad every winter to drive away evil spirits.

Every twentieth year the priests plant trees to furnish further timbers,
but in Kasuga’s court are two famous old cryptomeria, now too sacred to
be felled even for such purposes, and one, enmeshed in the coils of a
wistaria, is a marvel even in Nara. Without the square, heavy-timbered,
red gate-way of the court two avenues meet, both lined with rows and rows
of tall stone lanterns covered with moss and overhung with the dense
foliage of the meeting trees. One avenue leads to a smaller temple, and
the other, dropping by a flight of stone steps, turns to the right and
descends in a long slope, bordered with regiments of stone lanterns, to a
large red torii. Thence it pursues its way, bordered still with massive
lanterns, for three-quarters of a mile to the greater torii, marking the
limit of the sacred grounds and the beginning of the village streets.
Other lantern lines, paths, and staircases join it, and a bronze deer,
sitting among rough, mossy bowlders under a dense canopy of trees and
creepers, pours a stream of pure spring-water into a granite basin. There
are more than three thousand of these stone lanterns along the Kasuga
approaches, all of them gifts from daimios, nobles, and rich believers;
and in days when the temples were rich and faith prosperous, they were
lighted every night. At present it is only during great festivals that
wicks and saucers of oil are set in all the lanterns, but some sixty
points of flame flicker nightly in the dense shadows by the Kasuga gate,
giving most weird effects.

From Kasuga gate the upper avenue of lanterns leads to the Wakamiya
shrine, dedicated to the early gods of the Shinto religion. Here the old
custom of the sacred dance is kept up, and a group of young priestesses
is in waiting to repeat the measures danced by Suzume before the Sun
Goddess’s cave in prehistoric times. The little ministrants are all
between the ages of nine and twelve, timid, gentle, and harmless as the
deer that often stray in and watch them. Their dress is the old costume
of the imperial court—a picturesque lower garment or divided skirt of
the brightest cardinal-red silk, and a white kimono, with square sleeves
and pointed neck filled with alternate folds of red and white. When they
dance they wear loose kimonos of white gauze, painted with the wistaria
crest of the Kasuga temple, the front of the gauzy garment half covering
the red skirt, and the back pieces trailing on the mats. Their faces are
plastered so thickly with white paint that they lose all expression,
and, following the old fashion, their eyebrows are shaved, and two tiny
black dots high up in the middle of their foreheads take the place of
them. With lips heavily rouged, the countenance is more a mask than a
human face. The hair, gathered together at the back of the neck, is tied
with loops of gold paper, and then, folded in soft white paper, allowed
to hang down the back. Long hair-pins, with clusters of wistaria and
red camellia, are thrust across the top of the head, and fastened so
that they stand out like horns over the forehead. In detail the costume
is not pretty, but in its general effect it is singularly bright and
picturesque.

[Illustration: IN THE KASUGA TEMPLE GROUNDS]

One may have as many sacred dancers and as long a dance as he will pay
for, and as soon as the money is received the two priests get into their
ceremonial white gowns and high black hats, and, sitting before the
ancient drums, chant, pound, and blow on doleful pipes an accompaniment
for the little dancers. The sacred dance is solemn enough, and each
dancer has a fan and a bunch of bells, from which hang long strips of
bright-colored silks. They advance, retreat, glide to right and left,
raise their fans, shake their sacred baby-rattles, and, with few changes
in the measure, repeat the same figures and movements for a certain
length of time. If one pays more money they repeat the same thing, and
the priests can wail the endless accompaniment by the hour. To us the
dance was simply a curious custom; but the devout old pilgrims, who have
hoarded up their money for the journey for months and often years, feel
it to be a solemn and sanctified service. It is pathetic to see their
faces glowing and their eyes filled with tears at the fine spectacle
that is so rare an event in their lives, and which crowns their summer
pilgrimage to the old shrines of their faith.




CHAPTER XXXII

NARA


In the last week of June, the proprietor of the tea-field beneath our
veranda conducted a second picking of his stumpy little bushes. From
sunrise until dusk rose a chorus of children’s voices beyond the hedge.
The first and best crop having been gathered weeks earlier with the
first fire-flies, this hubbub accompanied only the gleaning after the
harvesters. It was a pretty picture in the foreground of the magnificent
view—these little blue and white figures in huge wash-bowl hats, with
touches of bright red here and there in their costumes. The headman sat
comfortably under a fig-tree, with no clothing to speak of, smoked his
pipe, and watched the youngsters at work. When they toiled up to him
with full baskets, he weighed the load with a rude steelyard and sent
them back, so that some of the tea-pickers were always moving up and
down the paths between the compact rows of bushes, and grouped about the
patriarch under the fig-tree. The leaves were spread in the sun all day
and carried off at night in large sacks and baskets. Walking out through
the woods one day, with two little red-gowned priestesses from the Kasuga
temple, we came upon a tiny village, and there found the same tea-leaves
being toasted in shallow paper-lined baskets over charcoal fires. The
attendants rubbed and tossed the fragrant leaves, that were soon dried
enough to suffice for the home market.

Although secular occupations prosper, and Nara cutlery and ink rank high
in public favor, the temple life of Nara is its real existence. Every day
pilgrims and tourists passed before us in processions whose variety of
people and costumes was endless. Yet in all the weeks the European coat
and trousers only once appeared in those sacred aisles. Every morning
two or more of the little red-robed priestesses came, hand in hand, to
spend an hour or two beside my friend’s easel. The old priests, in their
white gowns and purple skirts, were very courteous and hospitable, and
as our stay lengthened we grew to feel ourselves a part of the sacred
community. The little priestesses carried us to their homes to drink
tea, and the priests brought their friends to watch the methods of the
foreign artist. Among the sightseers and visitors to the Shinto shrines
and their guardians were many Buddhist priests, whose shaved heads and
black or yellow gauze gowns made them conspicuous. The priests of the two
faiths seemed to fraternize and to treat each other with the greatest
consideration. Their speech, as we heard it, was always so formal, so
gentle, and so loaded with honorifics and the set phrases of politeness
that there could never have been any theological controversies. A
few Buddhist nuns, also, made pilgrimage to Kasuga’s ancient groves;
creatures unfeminine and unbeautiful enough in appearance to be saintly
in the extreme. They wear white kimonos under gauze coats, with a skirt
plaited to the edge of them—the same costume that priests wear—and they
shave their heads with the same remorseless zeal. These bald-headed women
give one a strange sensation, for in the absence of their dusky tresses
their eyes appear too prominent, and it is easy to perceive an unnatural,
snaky glitter in them. There are several nunneries near Nara and one in
Kioto, but all the inmates assume the same priests’ dress and shave their
heads, and we inferred that all the six hundred Buddhist nuns in the
empire were equally ugly.

At the edge of the little town of Nara is a large pond, wherein a court
romance of the eighth century declares a lovelorn maiden to have drowned
herself for sake of a fickle Emperor. Above this historic pond stands a
fine old five-story pagoda, and the scattered buildings remaining from
what was once a great Buddhist establishment. This Kobukuji temple dates
back to the year 710, but has been burned and rebuilt again and again.
After the downfall of the Shoguns, who were Buddhists, the restoration
of the Emperor to power made Shinto the established faith. In the zeal
attending the revival of Shinto, Buddhism was almost laid under a ban.
Buddhist priests hid themselves, and Buddhist pictures, statues, and
books were concealed. Moreover, the craze for foreign fashions induced
a contempt for the old temples and pagodas. Two of the buildings of
Kobukuji were torn down and the statues in them destroyed. Ropes were
even placed about the beautiful old pagoda, which would have met the fate
of the Column Vendome had not the saner citizens leagued together to
preserve it. In this calmer day, the Japanese of whatever faith look upon
this ancient pagoda, the old bell, and the venerable buildings of the
Buddhist establishments as the pride of Nara.

The town of Nara is a well-kept little provincial settlement, but with
nothing especially characteristic or interesting in its clean streets.
One goes to see the black gnomes at work, kneading their dough of
rapeseed-oil, soot, and glue, pressing it into moulds, baking it, and
supplying the country with its best writing ink. While the Japanese
india-ink is not equal to the Chinese ink, some of it is very expensive.
It requires a connoisseur to tell why a stick the size of one’s little
finger should cost one or two dollars at the manufacturer’s shop, while a
cake three or four times as large, and apparently of the same substance,
should be only a tenth of that price. The few curio-shops offer almost
nothing to the most diligent searcher, and the town itself makes small
claim upon the average visitors, who come to see the temples and enjoy
the surroundings and the view from the sacred groves on the heights.
In the little row of tea-houses along the brow of Mikasayama, one is
in the midst of Nara’s real life and atmosphere, and in the detached
pavilions and houses scattered through their gardens the visitor is
confronted with the most attractive phases of a Japanese traveller’s
existence. The exquisite simplicity and beauty of these tiny houses,
with their encircling galleries, all the four sides open to the air and
view, the silence of the garden, broken only by the trickling water as
it falls from bamboo pipe to bronze basin or tiny lakelet, render it
an Arcadia. For a small sum one may have one of these tiny houses to
himself, a dainty box for cha no yu, and a doll’s kitchen accompanying
each pavilion. On sunny days the garden is a small paradise, with the
moving figures of guests and attendants always giving a human interest
to the picturesque bits of landscape. On rainy days the pictures are
as many, but done in soberer tones. On those rainy June days, when
there were few smart showers, but a steady, persistent, fine drizzle
that left everything soaked with moisture, the domestics pattered about
our garden from house to house, perched on their high wooden clogs,
with their skirts tucked high above their bare feet, twirling huge
oil-paper umbrellas above their heads. At night they came to close our
amados noisily, and to hang up the mosquito-nets of coarsely-woven
green cotton—nets the size of the room itself, fastened by cords at
the four corners of the ceiling, and exhaling the musty, mildewed
odor that belongs to so many things Japanese, and is so inevitable in
the rainy season. From all the foliage mosquitoes swarmed by myriads,
and a candle-flame attracted winged things that only an entomologist
could name; insects so small and light that one breathed them; gorgeous
golden-green beetles, rivalling their Brazilian congeners; and huge black
stag-horn beetles that dealt one a sharp blow with the force of their
coming. At night, too, the domestic rat asserted itself, and this pest
and disturber of tea-house life ran riot in the empty chamber between
the beautiful wooden ceilings and the real roof. The thin wood acted
as a sounding-board, and their scampering and racing, and the thud of
the pursuing weasels, was an all-night and every-night affair. The
Japanese themselves seem to feel no hostility towards rats and mice,
and at Yaami’s and at Nara the proprietor and staff sit quietly in the
great office and kitchen-room, which are so nearly one, and allow these
followers of Daikoku to scamper over their ledgers, between the groups
on the mats, and to perform feats of racing and balancing on the rafters
overhead.

[Illustration: PRIESTESSES AT NARA]

The flimsiness of our little house, no less than the absurd walls and
gates of the moated demesne, seemed to invite robbery, but in that
Arcadia there were no robbers. The habitation was left alone for hours
with every screen wide open, and countless things in view that might
have tempted curious handling at least, but nothing was disturbed nor
lost. There was no provision for locking the screens of any room, nor for
making the amados proof against any amateur burglar, the need of such a
protection never having been felt—a sufficient commentary on the people.

Nesans, coolies, and small boys were all so individual, so
characteristically Japanese, so untouched by and unused to foreign
influences, that they were an unceasing delight; and so unintentionally
theatrical and picturesque that for day after day we felt ourselves to be
living in a theatre, and Nara’s hill-side to be one vast revolving stage.
We had easily fallen into the serene and peaceful routine of Nara life,
and become so interested in those surrounding us, that there was a real
sadness on our own part when easel, camera, and koris were packed, and
those simple, affectionate people bade us their tearful sayonaras.

It was a rainy morning, and the green rice plain looked greener under
the gray sky as we rode away from Nara. Men and women were working
in the fields, wading knee-deep in the mud and water, stirring the
muck around the young shoots, and tearing up the water-weeds with iron
hooks. No other grain requires as much care as rice, and from the first
transplanting from the seed-bed until the ears of grain are formed, there
is continuous grubbing in the mire of the paddy fields. The legions of
frogs that live in them share their abode with horrible slugs, snails,
blood-suckers, and stingers of many kinds, against whose assaults the
poor farmers wrap their legs knee-high with many thicknesses of cotton
cloth. Following the level plain and skirting instead of surmounting
the bold mountain-spur, all the twenty-six miles from Nara to Osaka ran
through rice fields. Every little square of dyked paddy-field had its
workers. In some the first ploughing was being done; in others the water
was being worked into the soil; and, farther on, men and women, standing
ankle-deep in the muck, were setting out the tiny green shoots. Here and
there laborers were treading water-wheels to pump water from the lower to
the higher levels, or with long sweeps dipping it slowly up from wells.

There are seven great Buddhist monasteries around Nara, all more or
less in decay, but all possessing relics of great historic interest
and value. Several of them show their white walls, like fortresses,
high on the mountain-side, and in them linger the remnants of a once
rich and numerous priesthood—their sacred retreats being so remote and
inaccessible that not half a dozen foreigners have ever visited them.

Horiuji, half-way to Osaka, is the largest of these Nara monasteries, and
its pagoda and Hondo are the oldest wooden buildings in Japan. Both were
completed in the year 607, and both are intact, solid, and firm enough
to endure for twelve centuries more. To students of Buddhism, Horiuji is
a Mecca, on account of its wealth of scriptures, statues, pictures, and
relics, dating from the time when that faith had just been introduced
from China. To art connoisseurs its interest is unique because of its
old Hondo, containing frescos executed by a Korean artist at the time of
its erection, which, with one exception, are the only frescos proper in
Japan, and among the few paintings executed on a surface erect before the
artist. All other paintings in Japan—kakemono, panels of screens, and
sections of ceilings or wall space—are done with the wood, paper, or silk
lying on the floor before the seated artist. These Horiuji frescos are
dim and faded, and only pale wraiths and suggestions of haloed saints,
here a head and there a bit of drapery, can be made out. In recent years
attention has been called to these works. By imperial command an artist
came down from Tokio to copy them; and when the Imperial Art Commission
came from their Nara work to inspect and catalogue the Horiuji treasures,
Ogawa, their photographer, spent two days at work making flash-light
exposures in the dark interior of the Hondo.

Among the sacred relics of Horiuji is the veritable eyeball of Buddha,
the legacy of the holy Shotoku Taisho, the Emperor who founded Horiuji,
and left to it statues of himself, carved by his own hand at different
ages. Shotoku Taisho talked when he was four months old, and a little
later conversed in eight languages all at once. It is therefore easy to
believe that when this prodigy of legend was a year old, and, turning to
the East, with clasped hands repeated the invocation of his sect—“_Namu
Amida Butsu!_” (Hail, or Hear us, Great Buddha!)—he found this precious
relic of Buddha’s body, the eyeball, in his hands. That he knew it to be
an eyeball is not the least part of the miracle, as it looks most like
the tiny, discolored pearl of a common oyster. The eyeball of Buddha
is shown every day at high noon, a special mass being chanted by the
priest while the relic is displayed. For a consideration, and for the
welfare of the temple treasury, the mass may be repeated at any hour. The
celebrant, a very old priest, when called from the monastery, came in
splendid apparel of brocade and gauze, and entering the little temple,
knelt, touched a silver-voiced gong, and prayed before a gilded shrine
with closed doors and a wealth of golden lotus ornaments. Then he slowly
drew forth from an altar recess a large bundle, covered with rich red
and gold brocade and tied with heavy silk cords, laid it reverently on a
low table before the altar, and, with a muttered chant of prayer, untied
and laid back bag after bag of old brocade, each lined with silk of some
contrasting color and tied with thick cords. After the ninth bag was
opened, an upright case, covered with more brocade, appeared, lifting
which, the priest produced a little rock-crystal reliquary, and set it
upon a golden lotus as a pedestal. The reliquary was in the shape of the
conventional Buddhist tomb—a cube, a sphere, and a pyramid, placed one
above the other—and the bits of flawless crystal were held together by
silver wires. In the hollow sphere lay the dingy relic, that rattled like
a pebble when it was turned for one to see it. The holy man never once
paused in his muttered chant from the time he lifted the precious bundle
from the altar until he had replaced the ten silken wrappings and set the
sacred relic back in its niche.

In one of the buildings are queer oven-shaped humps in the floor,
covering secret chambers, where for twelve centuries offerings of gold
have been dropped for the rebuilding of the temples in case of fire.
These hoards cannot be touched except on the occurrence of the calamity
feared, and the priests even resisted the wish of the Imperial Art
Commission to break open the vaults to examine the coins believed to be
there. A Boston art connoisseur, who visited Horiuji a few years ago,
and found its priests poor and its art treasures in need of care and
restoration, started a fund for that purpose, and himself took in charge
the rehabilitation of one precious old screen. Many valuable paintings,
tattered, mouldered, and mildewed almost to extinction, were thereby
rescued. Four other contributors have since subscribed generous amounts
to this fund, all of whom, by strange coincidence, were from Boston.

On a hill back of the main sanctuaries is a most curious octagonal
temple, filled with the votive offerings of those who have been restored
to health, or received other answers to prayer. The outside walls are
half-hidden by the hundreds of six-inch-square boards, upon which are
painted the suffering pilgrims who have been cured, and a ledge is heaped
high with awls, the conventional offering of the deaf whose hearing has
been restored. Locks of hair, short swords, daggers, steel mirrors, and
devices in coins are hung on the doors. The circular altar within the
stone-floored temple, containing many old statues and sacred images, has
its base completely plated with overlapping sword-guards, short swords,
and little steel mirrors. Helmets and bits of armor are everywhere, and
the long shell hair-pins of Japanese women have been offered in such
numbers that, woven together with silk cords into curtains or screens,
they hang like banners before and beside the altars. All around the walls
and over the rafters, as far up into the darkness as one can see, hang
short swords, ranged closely side by side, overlapping mirrors, guards,
bows, arrows, curious weapons and pieces of armor, coins, and hair-pins.
Near this extraordinary place is a nunnery, where a family of holy women
have the shaved heads and disfiguring garments of priests, their altars
and images, their daily service, and the same routine of life in every
way.

Rounding the last spur of hills and crossing a broad river, the road
reaches the great Osaka plain, lying in a broad semicircle between the
mountains and the shores of the Inland Sea. On these vast alluvial flats
rice is still the main crop, and the saké made from it is considered
the best in the empire. All over this emerald plain the farmers could
be seen at work, their wide hats showing like so many big mushrooms
when the wearers, sunk deep in the muck of the paddy fields, bent over
their work. On the prairie-like level of the plain the irrigating system
is simple and ingenious. Everywhere the farmers were plastering up the
little dikes that keep the water within its limit and pattern the plain
with a gigantic check-work of narrow black lines and serve as footwalks
from field to field. No fences or high barriers break the even level,
and those strange contrivances, the primitive Persian water-wheels, may
be seen every few rods. This Persian wheel, with its row of hanging
boxes, is put in motion by a man who climbs it in treadmill fashion, the
boxes scooping up the water from the lower level and discharging their
burden into a trough at the top, whence the stream flows from field to
field by almost imperceptible changes of level. The wheelman wears only
the loin-cloth prescribed by law and a wisp of blue towel knotted about
his head. Occasionally he fastens a big paper umbrella to a long bamboo
pole, and plants it where it will cast a small shadow on him, but usually
he tramps his uncomplaining round in the blaze of the tropical sun, a
solitary and pathetic, but highly picturesque figure, isolated thus on
the vast green plain. More Oriental, even, are the groups at the wells,
shaded by straw mats or umbrellas on long poles, while they work the same
long well-sweeps as the shadoofs of the Nile.

Far off, like an island in this sea of green, rise the castle towers and
the pagoda-tops of Osaka, and for hours we hardly seemed to gain upon the
vision, but the runners, saving themselves for a last effort and taking
a sip of tea in the suburbs, raced down through the streets and over the
bridges at a gait never before equalled.




CHAPTER XXXIII

OSAKA


Osaka, the great commercial city of Japan, with its population of over
361,000 souls, stretches out its square miles of gray-roofed houses at
the edge of the plain, where the waters of the Yodogawa reach Osaka Bay.
Bars and shallows prevent large vessels from reaching the city, and
Kobé-Hiogo, twenty miles across the arc of the bay, is its seaport. The
branching river and the innumerable canals intersecting the city have
given Osaka the name of the “Venice of Japan;” as if a trading city,
built on a level plain, with canals too wide and houses too low and dull
in color to be in the least picturesque, could be considered even a poor
relation of the “Bride of the Sea.” The “Chicago of Japan” is a fitter
title, for if no pork-packing establishments exist, the whole community
is as energetically absorbed in money-making, the yen, instead of the
almighty dollar, being the god chiefly worshipped, and Osaka’s Board of
Trade the most exciting and busy one in the empire.

Osaka has been prominent in the history of Japan from the very earliest
times, and at the time of the Restoration the rebel Shogun made his last
stand and fought his last battle at Osaka castle. The next great event in
Osaka’s annals was the flood of 1885, which was without parallel in this
country of floods. During the last weeks of the rainy season of June the
rain fell in torrents for more than a week, and a typhoon, sweeping the
region, deluged the adjoining provinces. Lake Biwa rose many feet above
its usual level, the rivers doubled and redoubled their size, and the
whole Osaka plain was a lake. The rivers having been raised artificially
above the level of the surrounding country for the irrigation of the rice
fields, their banks and levees melted away before the rush of waters,
and the plain was scoured by swift currents running eight and fifteen
feet deep over the rice fields. Farm-houses and villages disappeared in
a day, and the wretched people saved themselves and their few effects by
taking to boats and rafts or seeking refuge in trees. After two weeks
of high-water and continuing rains, the flood subsided and the wreck
was more apparent. A few farmers, by replanting and careful tending,
obtained crops that season, but hundreds and hundreds of the homeless and
destitute were sheltered and fed in the unused barracks at Osaka castle.

In the city itself only the castle and a few business streets were
left above water, and thousands of houses and godowns were ruined; the
mud-walls under the heavy tiled roofs collapsing like card-houses in the
current. One hundred and forty-six bridges were carried away, and, for
a time, boats were the only vehicles and means of communication. The
suffering and destitution were terrible, and Osaka’s many industries were
paralyzed. But in the shortest time after the subsidence of the waters
temporary bridges and ferries were established, embankments patched
up, houses rebuilt, and the city returned to its busy ways. Except for
the mud-stained walls and the heaps of drift and débris on roof-tops,
little reminded one of the disaster as we sped through the stone-paved
streets. House-boats went up and down the river each evening with geisha
and maiko singing happily, and koto and samisen ringing on the air till
midnight. Jiutei’s queer hotel, a foreign inn up-stairs and a Japanese
tea-house below stairs, was the scene of as much feasting as ever, and
the recuperative power of Osaka’s people surprised one at every turn.

The castle is the great show-place of Osaka, and although the palace,
which was the heart of the great fortress, was burned in 1868, much
remains to be seen. The area enclosed by the massive outer walls and the
great moat is immense, and the clustered towers, and buildings, crowning
the one elevation on all the Osaka plain, show commandingly from every
point. The angles of the walls are sharpened and curve inward like the
bow of a battle-ship, and on each corner remain quaint white towers with
curving black roofs piled one upon another. The castle walls are wonders
of masonry; single stones forty-six feet in length and ten or twelve feet
square being built in on either side of the main gate. Other stones,
twenty feet in height, and roughhewn as they came from the quarry, stand
at angles of the walls like miniature El Capitans. Nearly all these
titanic blocks are known to the Japanese by particular names, each with
its legends attached; but the foreigner puzzles long to decide how those
primitive builders brought such masses of granite from the quarries on
the island of Kiushiu and placed them in these walls without the aid of
steam or modern appliances. Three massive walls of defense, one within
another, separate the castle proper from the surrounding barracks and
parade-ground, and the headquarters are within the third enclosure. A
dapper little lieutenant in spotless white uniform received our party at
the temple-like headquarters building, one scorching August morning, and
conducted us through a fourth wall, and up broad stone stair-ways to the
lookout of the old citadel. His orderly ran ahead with field-glasses, and
from that airy perch, three hundred feet above the city, we could look
over an immense stretch of country and down upon the city roof-tops, from
which the air rose quivering with heat. At eight o’clock in the morning
at that high point the air was intensely hot, and the stones seemed to
scorch our feet; yet up there was a well of deliciously cool water, an
unfailing supply for the garrison at all times and through many sieges.

Returning to headquarters we met the commandant in such a beautiful
snow-white uniform, covered with so many fine lines of white braid,
as must make any man regret having to lay it aside for the dark and
sombre winter regimentals. The bowing and interchange of conventionally
courteous greetings between the commandant and the two Tokio officials
whom we accompanied was a charming exhibition of the old etiquette, just
a little modified by the new. The cool, shady room, where tea and cake
and wine awaited us, had been built on the foundations of the old house
where Hideyoshi lived, and its interior was panelled and ceiled with
wondrous paintings and carvings brought from one of the Taiko’s distant
castles. Before it stood a pine-tree, planted by the daughter of that
Napoleon of Japan, and there had been enacted the brilliant drama of
feudal life which Judith Gautier has immortalized in _The Usurper_, a
story which invests Osaka’s castle with romance.

Then we spent two scorching hours in the gun-foundery and arsenal
outside the castle walls, where the machinery was German from Chemnitz
founderies, and the guns were made on Italian models. No foreigners
were visible about the place, and the machinery was managed by Japanese
workmen.

Next to its arsenal, Osaka takes pride in its mint, which is larger and
better supplied with machinery than any of the Government mints in the
United States. An army of workmen and workwomen in uniform tend the
machines, and melt, cast, cut, stamp, weigh, and finish the coins, which,
under the values of yens and sens, correspond exactly to our coinage
of dollars and cents. The mint possesses a fine collection of coins,
including the coins and medals of all countries, as well as a complete
set of Japanese coins from the earliest days.

Another interesting Government institution is the bazaar for the
exhibition and sale of goods of Osaka manufacture. All Japanese cities
have these _hakurankwai_ (exposition), but no other is on so great a
scale and so crowded with beautiful things as this one. There one may
see all that any workshop turns out or any dealer has for sale without
the tedious process of bowing, taking off one’s shoes, and sitting in
tailor-fashion for an hour before the desired articles are shown. All
the goods are marked in plain figures, and the fixed price obviates the
bargaining and the rattle of the soroban. There is an admission fee of
a few coppers, and a percentage is charged on all sales to support the
institution. One may spend a day in the labyrinth of rooms studying
Osaka’s many industries; and everything, from gold and silver ware,
crapes, brocades, lacquers, enamels, porcelains and carvings to food
preparations, patent medicines, and imitations of foreign goods, is to
be found there. There is even a department of plants and flowers, a hall
of antiquities, a section of toys, acres of china shops, and specimens
of everything made, sold, or used in that bustling city. Evening brings
electric lights and a military band, and this industrial fair is made
popular and profitable all the year round.

Osaka is the centre of great iron, copper, and bronze industries.
Its artists decorate the finest modern Satsuma in microscopically
fine designs, and the mark of Gioksen, of Osaka, on tiny vase or koro
stamps the piece as the best example of the day. The soft yellow and
richly-toned wares of Idzumi kilns find their market through Osaka, and
the carving of blackwood into cabinets and stands, or mounts, for vases
and tokonoma ornaments, is held almost as a monopoly by a great company
of Osaka artisans. Its book trade and dry-goods trade are very great,
and its chief silk-store, which is still purely Japanese, displays
the choicest fabrics of Kioto looms, and stuffs that only after much
searching are seen elsewhere. The straw goods trade is an important one,
and its paper industries are on an even greater scale. Fans are exported
from Osaka by millions, the United States taking one fan for each
inhabitant of the great republic.

Stamped leather is another product of Osaka, but is chiefly exported
to Trieste, to be made up there and at Vienna into the pocket-books,
portfolios, card and cigar cases that cost so much in American jewelry
and stationery stores. At Toyono’s, the largest leather factory, squares
of stamped leather were shown us in more than a hundred designs of bugs,
birds, and fish, covering the ground, each piece of leather being about
twenty-four inches square, and selling at one or two dollars for the
single piece. Larger pieces, stamped with large and elaborate designs
in gold or colors, and used for the foreign trade as panels for wall
decorations, mounted to ten and fifteen dollars each, the size and
quality of the leather and work of the artist enhancing the price. The
cost of one of the large square brass dies from which the impressions
are made averages one hundred and fifty dollars. In the old days the
two-feet-square surface of brass could be engraved in the finest all-over
designs for half that sum. The leather is stamped from these dies by a
hand-press, and after the stamping workmen sit on their heels and color
the designs.

An industry peculiar to Osaka is the manufacture of floor rugs of cotton
or hemp. These Osaka rugs were much esteemed in feudal days, when the
daimio had the monopoly and sent them as gifts; but in these prosaic days
a stock company and a large factory supply the home market and the great
foreign demand for these inexpensive and pleasing articles.

Half the _kairos_ sold in Japan are marked with an Osaka manufacturer’s
name, and in cold weather or in illness the possessor of the kairo
calls Osaka blessed. For be it known that the kairo is a little tin
box with perforated sides and a sliding top covered with cloth. _Kairo
zumi_ are three-inch paper cases filled with the finest persimmon-leaf
charcoal. You light one end of a paper, drop it in the kairo, and blow it
until it glows; slip the cover in and wrap the kairo in a handkerchief
or special bag. The little charcoal stick will burn for three, or even
six hours, giving a steady, even heat all the time. It comes in many
sizes, is curved in many ways to fit closely to the body, and its weight
is almost nothing. The commonest kairo, about four inches long by two
inches high, costs three or five cents, according to the quality of
cloth pasted over it, and each package of the zumi costs a cent and a
half. On winter days one often sees the Japanese holding kairos in their
hands, tucking them in their obis, and slipping them down their backs.
They are serviceable in keeping dampness out of the piles of linen in
house-keeper’s closets, and at night they assume the function of the
ancient warming-pan. In America it has been considered only as a toy, a
muff-warmer, or a pocket-stove. But its best use is in the sick-room,
where it will keep a poultice or hot cloth at an even heat for days. A
chill, a cramp, or a rheumatic pain is charmed away by its steady, gentle
heat; and in neuralgia, bound on the aching nerves, it soothes them.
Headaches have been known to yield to it, and in sea-sickness the kairo
overcomes the agonizing chills and relieves the suffering. Our heavy
rubber hot-water bags, that are always leaking and suddenly cooling, may
well be superseded by the little kairo.

Osaka has curio-shops that are small museums filled with the choicest
industrial art of old Japan, and this rich commercial city rivals Tokio
and Kioto in its amusement world, and has a theatre street a mile long.
Its theatres, its wrestlers, its maiko and geisha are as well known as
its industries, and its jinrikisha runners are reckoned the swiftest in
the empire. The latter spin over the stone-paved streets and bridges
and round corners at a terrifying pace, all for six cents an hour, and
usually speed the departing guest to the station early enough to allow
him a half-hour at the little tea-houses in the park, to eat cubes of
the superlative Osaka sponge-cake. The maiko and geisha of this southern
capital are renowned for their grace, beauty, and wit; their taste in
arranging the obi and dressing the hair; their cleverness in inventing
new dances; and the entertainments in which they figure, under the
lanterned awnings of the house-boats as they float up and down the river
at night, are unique among such fêtes.

There are many rich and splendid temples in Osaka that seem to have
suffered little since the protection of the Shogun and the court were
withdrawn. Osaka, Tokio, and Kioto, the three capitals, are the three
religious centres; and the Buddhist establishments, the extensive
yellow-walled monastery grounds in the district beyond the Osaka castle
are worthy of a capital. The numbers of priests in the streets, the
thousands of summer pilgrims, and the scores of shops for the sale of
temple ornaments, altar furnishings, rosaries, and brocade triangles for
the shelf of household images, give a certain sacerdotal aspect to the
busy town. One temple possesses many relics of the Forty-seven Ronins,
and at its annual matsuri, when these are exhibited, the surrounding
courts are almost impassable with the crowds and the merry fair. The
twin Monto temples are splendid structures, and priests from the Kioto
Hongwanjis often assist in their ceremonials.

As one approaches Osaka from Nara, Tennoji’s roofs and pagoda are seen at
the same moment with the castle towers. This pagoda is one of the few in
Japan which visitors are allowed to climb, and contains enough wood and
rough timber to build twenty like it after occidental methods. Such steep
and clumsy stairs and ladders are harder to climb than mountains; for
the climber crawls over and creeps under heavy beams, and fairly twists
himself upward, getting an occasional peep down the dark well-hole, where
the builders’ secret is hidden. Visitors wonder how pagodas are made to
stand in an earthquake country, and why these spindling edifices should
be built up without regard to the inevitable tremble, until they see in
the hollow chamber, or well, an exaggerated tongue or pendulum hanging
from the topmost beams.

This tongue, made of heavy beams bolted together in a mass, is equal to
about half the weight of the whole structure. It descends nearly to the
base of the pagoda, and at the shock of an earthquake the large pendulum
slowly swings, the structure sways, and settles back safely to its base.

In a tall sheathed bell-tower near the pagoda there is a most interesting
shrine where parents hang the garments of sick and dying children. The
whole interior is filled with little kimonos and bibs, and the long rope
of the gong overhead is covered with them, while tearful women cluster
round the priests in the small interior, and a continuous service seems
to go on before the altar. In the court-yard a large stone water-tank,
sunk a few steps and covered with a pavilion roof, contains a stone
tortoise pouring a constant stream of water into the reservoir, on whose
surface the faithful, buying wooden shavings or prayer-papers from the
priests, cast these petitions and go away content.

Others fill little bottles with the water and carry it home as a specific
against many ills. In a pond near by live hundreds of turtles. The _kamé_
climb up on wooden platforms in the pond and sun themselves, but at the
clap of the hand and the sight of popped beans floating about, the whole
colony dive off and swim towards their benefactor.

All around Tennoji are the yellow walls of the monasteries, with
miniature moats and heavy gate-ways, and this quarter is a religious city
by itself, which was once a separate suburb with a population of 30,000.




CHAPTER XXXIV

KOBÉ AND ARIMA


Travellers had cause to rejoice when the Tokaido railroad made it a
twenty-four hours’ journey on dry land from Tokio to Kobé, the foreign
settlement adjoining the ancient town of Hiogo. It is almost always a
miserable trip by water, notwithstanding the beauty of Fuji and the
coast. Chopping seas, cross-currents, and unexpected pitchings and
motions disturb the equilibrium even of an old sailor, and the trip to
Kobé often lays him low, while smiling skies and seemingly smooth waters
seem to make a mock of him. When typhoons sweep, the province of Kii is a
magnet for them, and frightful seas rage around that point which guards
the entrance to the Inland Sea.

Kobé, as the port of Osaka and Kioto, and the outlet of the great
Yamashiro tea-district, is an important place commercially; its growth
more than equalling Yokohama’s since the opening of the port. Beginning
with less than 10,000 native inhabitants in the town of Hiogo in 1868,
it had risen to more than 80,000 in 1887, and to 215,786 in 1900. The
foreign trade of 1888 amounted to $42,971,976; in 1900 to $97,805,206,
of which $60,144,764 were imports, and $37,660,442 were exports. Ships
of all nations lie at anchor in its busy harbor, and the many American
sailing vessels that come out loaded with kerosene return with cargoes of
rags, camphor, and curios, by which general invoice name are included the
cheaper porcelains, lacquers, fans, lanterns, toys, and trifles made for
the foreign trade.

Kobé, lying at the head of the Inland Sea, sheltered from the ocean, and
screened even from the land by the low range of mountains back of it,
possesses the best and driest climate of any of the treaty ports now
open for the residence of foreigners. The soil is sandy, and the site,
facing southward, enjoys to the full the winter sun and summer winds. The
town, beginning in lines of houses that run down from each velvet, green
ravine in the abrupt hill-wall, slopes steeply to the water’s edge, and
there spreads out in a long Bund, one part of which, lined with foreign
residences, banks, and consulates, is the pride of Kobé. This foreign
Bund is much less picturesque than the native or Hiogo Bund, off which
lie hundreds of curious junks, that at night display constellations
of softly glowing lanterns on their masts, while the whole harbor and
hill-side twinkle with open lights, and the electric search-lights of the
men-of-war flash broad rays over the scene.

At the end of the native Bund Government buildings close the street, and
the railway wharf and sea-wall follow a long point of land that runs far
out into the bay, and is capped by a fortress with a round stone tower
and a light-house. A double line of ancient trees marks the course of
the Minatogawa, which centuries ago was turned from its proper channel
and made to run along this high embankment. A steep slope of forty feet
in some places leads from the level of the Hiogo streets to the banks
of this watercourse, which are turfed over, shaded with rows and groves
of pines and enormous camphor-trees, and made gay with garden-plots
and picturesque tea-houses. The dry river-bed is a play-ground for
legions of children, and during matsuris it is crowded with booths and
side-shows. Hiogo, meaning “arsenal,” figures prominently in ancient
history, and here Kusunoki Masashige, that ideal hero and model of
chivalric valor, fought the last battle of the War of the Chrysanthemums
and established the sovereignty of the Emperor Go-Daigo in the fourteenth
century. Kusunoki’s memory is worshipped everywhere, but the Nanko temple
in Hiogo is dedicated to his memory, and on anniversary days its matsuris
are brilliant and picturesque affairs. Besides this great Shinto temple,
Hiogo has a Buddhist establishment of equal importance—the Shinkoji,
outside whose sanctuary sits a colossal bronze Buddha of serene, majestic
countenance, its granite pedestal rising as an island in the midst of a
lotus pond.

Properly speaking, the Minatogawa lies in Hiogo, but where ancient Hiogo
ends and modern Kobé begins no mortal can see. The Motomachi, the main
street of Kobé, winds its narrow length from the banks of the Minatogawa
to the Foreign Concession, beyond which warehouses, tea-firing godowns,
and foreign residences stretch and spread in every way outside the narrow
limits of the tract conceded to alien residents in the treaties. Kobé
means “head,” or “gate of god,” probably in reference to its position
at the entrance of the Inland Sea. While so picturesquely placed it is
the model foreign settlement of the East, and the municipal council—a
mixed board of consular and native officials—has never allowed its right
to that fame to be questioned. A pretty park down in the heart of the
Concession, shaded with ancient camphor-trees and ornamented by hedges,
groups of palms, thatched summer-houses, and a bell-tower, was once the
execution-ground of Hiogo. A small temple that stood near it has given
way to a large tea-firing godown, and native children tumble and play
where the headsman used to bind mutilated bodies or ghastly heads to
high poles and set them up at the corners, after immemorial usage. The
park, or recreation-grounds for the foreign colony, lies, beside the long
embankment of another elevated river-bed on the opposite side from the
Minatogawa.

Every gap in the Kobé hills leads to some lovely little valley, and
orange groves dot the hill-sides. In one green ravine are the falls of
Nunobiki, where a clear mountain stream takes two long plunges down
sheer granite walls, drops in foaming cascades past old rice-mills, and
courses on over the sloping plain to the sea. The Moon temple shines,
a white spot, far up towards the summit of the steep, green mountain,
and, with the more accessible falls, offers the two favorite points for
visitors’ excursions. Farther along the brow of the hill stands the
Gold Ball temple, a whitewashed structure, looking like an exaggerated
country meeting-house, with its roof surmounted by a gilded sphere, and
with nothing even suggesting Buddhism in its appearance. While it is
an eye-sore to every one else, the natives, who contributed the money
to build this monstrosity of what they consider foreign architecture,
are delighted with its unique and bizarre appearance. Around it lies a
populous graveyard, many of the stones gray with the mosses of centuries.
Others, newly erected, are family memorials, bearing the names of those
members already buried there written in black characters, and the names
of the living in red. It is a curious custom; but to the Japanese, who
even point with pride to the red letters of their own names on these
family monuments, it is rational and right. Cremation is the funeral rite
preferred, and up a narrow valley behind the temple is the crematory,
much used both by rich and poor. The process is simple and inexpensive,
and the visitor always encounters some funeral train accompanying a body
to that little white temple of fire, or some family group bearing the
ashes down to the cemetery for final rest.

A line of tea-houses bands the brow of the hill; innumerable Shinto
shrines lost among the pine-trees show their long lines of torii at the
edges of the groves; and at another point the schools and homes of the
large American missionary colony make a settlement quite to themselves.

Kobé is almost entirely given up to the trade in cheap goods for the
foreign market. The streets are lined and the shops filled with such
porcelain, bronze, paper, and lacquer monstrosities; such burlesques of
embroidery and nightmares of color as crowd the Japanese stores in the
cities of America, chief customers of this trade. One Chicago importing
house takes more of such goods annually than the whole kingdom of
Belgium, one of the oldest, richest, and most densely populated countries
of Europe. The curio-shops proper have diminished in numbers as the
rage for foreign trade increased, until there remains almost alone the
establishment of an old samurai, who still retains the shaved crown
and gun-hammer cue of his class. Despising modern ways and business
signs, this one simply hung a huge sword over his gate-way and left
his customers to stumble upon him accidentally, push their way through
a rubbish and lumber-room, and pursue their unguided path across the
garden. Of recent years even this old conservative has relented a little
and made his entrance more plainly alluring; but formerly each comer
felt the excitement of discovering some jealously hidden treasure-house.
Within, there is still a room full of old saddles, state kagos, military
trappings, and banners; a place crowded with spears, lances, and color
standards; a chamber piled high with brocade gowns, uniforms and temple
hangings; hundreds of carved and gilded Buddhas, divine Kwannons more
or less battered and worn, and hoards of old porcelain, lacquer,
bronze, and carvings. The last room looks upon a little garden with its
inevitable miniature pond crossed by a stone bridge with stone lanterns,
and stunted pines on the slope of a small mountain. Beyond this garden
are more stores of armor, coins, and ancient things, and a second
story doubles the whole lower labyrinth of the place. An army might be
equipped from this magazine of military stores, or a pantheon fitted
out with Buddhas, Kwannons, Nios, lesser gods, and gilded images. All
these deities are certified to have come from the Nara or Mount Hiyeizan
temples, which are the miraculous sources of supply of everything
sacerdotal in this part of Japan. One fortunate tourist, who bought a
Buddha of Hari Shin, found that the jewel in the forehead was a diamond
instead of a crystal, which, when cut in facets, proved to be worth
several hundred dollars. Of this incident the old samurai prefers not
to talk, and to change the subject his agile son refills the tea-cups,
unrolls more kakemonos, or displays the swords and helmets “of my
father’s young time.”

Through Kobé the colored straw mosaics of Tajima province on the west
coast find their market, as well as the basket wares of Arima, a village
lying fifteen miles inland. One goes from Kobé to Arima by jinrikisha,
and starting in the dew and freshness of a summer morning at six o’clock,
we reached the grateful shade of the Taiko’s maple in the tea-house
garden soon after nine. As we rose by degrees through the suburbs of
Kobé, and drew nearer its glorious green hill-wall, we had a superb view
of the opaline bay, set with the black hulls of great merchant ships,
the white ones of foreign men-of-war, and dotted with the square white
sails of hundreds of junks and fishing-boats. A sudden turn in the road
took us behind the sharp spur of a hill, and a narrow cañon lay before
us with the road clinging to one side wall. All the way we followed
watercourses—the road now in some wild ravine, and again running up some
emerald rice valley. All the way we met primitive ox-carts carrying their
loads down to Kobé, each driver bearing an equally heavy load hanging
from the ends of a pole across his shoulders. The oxen’s horns were bound
with fantastic bits of red cloth, their feet shod with straw sandals;
and the cart was braked on the slopes by the main force and strength
of the driver exerted against a long tongue or pole that also served
to guide it. These placid, easy-going oxen, with their hard-working
drivers walking beside them, afford some of the best pictures of the old
road-side scenes. Small boys trudged at their fathers’ heels with bundles
of baskets or firewood over their shoulders, and women carried their
share of the family load.

When the bamboo groves and rice fields of Arima’s neighborhood appeared,
the paddy fields, lying terrace below terrace on a rounding hill-side in
waving, irregular lines, easily suggested the terraced basins around the
Yellowstone hot springs; the Japanese farmer unconsciously repeating, in
larger outlines of vivid green, what the overflowing waters have built
up in snowy deposits in the Montana Park. Arima, which lines the sides
of a steep gorge through which a wild mountain-stream dashes, is as
picturesque as a mountain village in Switzerland. The houses are built
almost one on top of another, with narrow, winding streets, where the
heavy projecting roofs almost meet. Stone steps ease the steep slopes for
the villagers, and the clatter of clogs and the sight of the peasants
going up and down the stair-ways, half-hidden by the loads of grass or
straw on their backs, recall similar pictures in the crooked little
mountain hamlets of Northern Italy. At the tea-house we wandered through
an intricate garden before reaching the steps of the detached pavilion,
on whose balcony were chairs and hammocks, and before which loomed a
perpendicular green mountain-wall with its base sunk in the feathery,
spray-like tops of bamboo groves. To us came peddlers and packs with
samples of everything the town could offer, and the rooms were soon a
bazaar of bamboo wares.

[Illustration: FARM LABORERS]

All the afternoon we roamed about Arima, climbing its steep streets and
threading its narrow by-ways. In the glaring white sunlight the shops
were caves of cool shadow, and we found them filled with everything that
bamboo will make, from clothes-baskets to toothpicks, and all selling
for a song. Their weight is almost nothing, but, with the most ingenious
packing, the space they consume makes the cost of shipment to America
equal that of production. Except the necessaries of life, nothing seems
to be sold in Arima save bamboo baskets and straw work; and every house
is a basket-factory, where father, mother, children, and almost babes,
weave baskets or prepare the bamboo. Heredity asserts itself again, and
these descendants of generations of basket-makers work with a dexterity
equalling sleight-of-hand tricksters. Arima’s industrial life is a fine
study in political economy.

The hill-side is musical with the boom of Buddhist bells and echoing
clang of Shinto gongs; but more strangers toil upward for a drink from
the sparkling, ice-cold soda spring beside one temple, than to pray
at its door-way. For centuries Arima’s hot-springs have wrought their
cures, and sufferers from rheumatism and skin diseases have flocked to
its pools. The Government has charge of the springs, and the waters are
conducted to a large bath-house in the heart of the village, where free
baths in the common pool are open to every one, and where private baths
may be obtained at a trifling charge.




CHAPTER XXXV

THE TEA TRADE


Since Commodore Perry opened Japan to the world his countrymen have
been consuming more and more of its teas each year, the United States
and Canada being almost her only customers, England and Russia, the
great tea-drinking countries of Europe, buying hardly enough to serve
as samples. Each year the United States pays over $3,000,000 for the
nerve-racking green tea of Japan. Besides the price of the tea, a trifle
of $13,000,000 goes to Japan for raw silk and cocoons. In return, Japan
imports from America $5,000,000 in kerosene, $13,000,000 in raw cotton,
and $1,000,000 in flour and machinery. In 1889 Japan’s imports from the
United States amounted to $19,107,947, and its exports to this country to
$31,959,635, while its imports from England had a value of $22,418,497,
and its exports to England $5,635,385, a balance of trade disturbing
to American commercial pride. Meanwhile Russian petroleum arrives by
ship-loads, and, handled by the largest English firm in the East, is
being pushed and sold by the smallest retailers at less than the Standard
Oil Company’s fluid.

The tea-plant, as every one knows, is a hardy evergreen of the camellia
family. It grows a thick and solidly-massed bush, and at a first glance
at a field regularly dotted and bordered with the round bushes setting
closely to the ground, one might easily mistake it for box. In the spring
the young leaves crop out at the ends of the shoots and branches, and
when the whole top of the bush is covered with pale golden-green tips,
generally in May, the first picking takes place. The second picking
belongs to the fire-fly season in June, and after that great festival tea
comes in from the plantations in decreasing quantities until the end of
August. The choicer qualities of tea are never exported, but consumed at
home. Choice basket-fired tea, such as is used in the homes of the rich
and well-to-do Japanese, sells for one and two dollars a pound. There
are choicer, more carefully grown and prepared teas, which cost as high
as from seven to ten dollars a pound; but such teas are shaded from the
hot suns by matted awnings, and the picker, going down lines of these
carefully tended bushes, nips off only the youngest leaves or buds at the
tip of each shoot. The average tea, bought by the exporters for shipment
to the United States and Canada, is of the commonest quality, and
according to Japanese trade statistics, the average value is eleven cents
a pound as it stands, subject to the export duty and ready for shipment
abroad. There are often sales of whole cargoes of Japan tea at auction
in New York for fifteen cents a pound. Families who buy this same brand
from their grocers at forty or sixty cents a pound may judge to whom the
greater profits accrue.

Japan tea came into market as a cheaper substitute for the green teas
of China, those carefully rolled young hysons and gunpowders of our
grandmothers’ fancy. Europe has never received the Japan teas with favor,
but the bulk of American importations is Japanese, and the taste for
black tea is being cultivated very slowly in the great republic. For
green tea, the leaves are dried over hot fires almost immediately after
picking, leaving the theine, or active principle of the leaf, in full
strength. For black tea, the leaves are allowed to wilt and ferment in
heaps for from five to fourteen days, or until the leaf turns red, and
the harmful properties of theine have been partly destroyed. The Oolong
tea of South China is nearest to green tea, its fermentation being
limited to three or five days only, while the richly-flavored black teas
of North China, from the Hangkow, Ningchow, and Keemung districts, are
allowed to ferment for twice that period to prepare them for the Russian
and English markets. The choicest of these black teas go to Russia, a
part of the crop still being carried by camel trains from the end of the
Grand Canal near Pekin to the terminus of the trans-Siberian railway. It
is also shipped by steamers to Odessa; and as the tea is thoroughly fired
and sealed in air-tight packages, it makes no difference in the quality
of the infusion afterwards whether the tea-chests were jolted by camel
caravans from Tungchow to Irkutsk, or pitched about in a ship’s hold—much
as caravan tea is celebrated in advertisements for the American public.

The Japanese Government made experiments in the manufacture of black tea
in the province of Ise, but the results were not satisfactory, and no
further efforts have been made to compete in that line with China. Japan
will continue to furnish the world’s supply of green tea, but as the
demand for such stimulants declines, a great problem will confront its
tea-farmers.

Kobé and Yokohama are the great tea ports, each one draining wide
districts, and their streets being fragrant with the peculiarly sweet
odor of toasting tea-leaves all summer long.

At Kobé thirteen firms, of which only two are American, are engaged in
the tea-trade. In Yokohama there are twenty-eight firms, thirteen being
English, eleven American, two German, and two Japanese. One American
firm has invented machinery for firing and coloring the tea, the leaves
being tossed and turned by inanimate iron instead of by perspiring
coolies. About a half-dozen firms now employ machinery for drying and
coloring this green tea, but all of them also use the old hand process,
and toast the leaves over charcoal pans. Several thousand men, women,
and even children are busily employed during the four months of the
busy season—May, June, July, and August. A steam saw-mill, set up by a
speculative American, makes a business of supplying tea-chests to these
firms, although some still depend on their own carpenters. The matting
and the sheets of lead for covering and lining the boxes come from China.
Each firm, too, has a little art and printing establishment attached,
where the gaudy labels for chests and cans are block-printed. One firm
often has a hundred different pictorial labels for its packages of tea,
that number of names being applied to the one kind of tea shipped.

Of each consignment made, a sample can of tea is forwarded by mail, while
a duplicate sample can is retained by the exporter.

The young tea-leaves picked in May and early June comprise more than
half of the whole season’s crop, succeeding growths of leaves being
coarser and having less flavor. This tea, picked by women and children
in the fields, is roughly dried in shallow baskets lined with paper over
charcoal fires, and is then sold to commission dealers in the interior
towns and villages. They sort it into grades, toast it once more, and
ship it to the treaty ports in rough paper sacks, boxes, and baskets.
Some of it comes by junks to Yokohama. Over and over the tea is tested
by sample infusions and the leaves carefully inspected. All summer, at
the exporting houses, the tea-tasters are busy with their rows of white
cups. A certain weight of leaves is put in each cup, the boiling water
is poured on and allowed to stand for five minutes. The expert notes,
meanwhile, the color of the liquid and the aroma, carefully watches
the unrolling of the leaves, and then tastes the brew by slow sips,
meditatively, discriminatingly. The tea-taster takes care to swallow very
little, as its effects are disastrous in time. Tea-tasters as a rule
follow their business but a few years, severe nerve and stomach trouble
being brought on by the constant sipping of so much powerful stimulant.
Of course they command high salaries. Astonishing stories are told of the
acuteness of their sense of taste and the certainty of their judgments.
Their decision sets the price, and the dickering with the Japanese
commission merchant is always settled by the tea-taster’s estimates.

In the tea-firing godowns the dried leaves are stacked in heaps as high
as a haystack, when it makes a solid, cohesive mass, that can be cut off
like hay with a patent hay-knife. In nearly every case the firing is
superintended by a Chinese compradore, and his assistants are Japanese.

The tea-firers bring their cooked rice and their own teapots with them,
and snatch refreshment whenever there is a lull in the work. They are
searched at night when they leave, and with the sweet simplicity of
children they keep on trying to secrete the leaves, always being caught
at it. Their work consists in standing over round iron pots sunk in a
brick framework for the thirteen hours of a day’s work, and stirring and
tossing tea-leaves. There are charcoal fires under the iron pans, and
all day they must lean over the hot iron and brick. The tea is given
this extra firing to dry it thoroughly before its long sea-trip, and at
the same time it is “polished,” or coated with indigo, Prussian blue,
gypsum, and other things which give it the gray lustre that no dried
tea-leaf ever naturally wore, but that American tea-drinkers insist on
having. Before the tea-leaves are put in the pans for the second firing
men, whose arms are dyed with indigo to the elbows, go down the lines and
dust a little of the powder into each pan. Then the tossing and stirring
of the leaves follows, and the dye is worked thoroughly into them, the
work being regulated by overseers, who determine when each lot has been
fired enough. It requires a certain training to keep the tea-leaves in
constant motion, and it is steady, energetic work.

This skilled labor is paid for at rates to make the Knights of Labor
groan, the wage list showing, however, a rise in the scale of prices
since the fall in the price of silver and the increased cost of living
throughout Japan. During the four busy months of the tea season the
firers are paid the equivalent of fourteen and sixteen cents, United
States gold, for a day’s work of thirteen hours. Less expert hands,
who give the second firing, or polishing, receive twelve cents a day.
Those who sort and finally pack the tea, and who work as rapidly and
automatically as machines, get the immense sum of twenty cents a day.
Whole families engage in tea-firing during the season, earning enough
then to support them for the rest of the year; or, rather, pinching
for the rest of the year on what they earn during this brief season.
In autumn little tea is fired, but the whole force of workmen can be
had at the shortest notice, though the godown may have been closed for
weeks. One compradore, notified at eleven o’clock at night that tea
must be fired the next day to fill a cable order, had four hundred
coolies on hand at daybreak, many of them summoned after midnight
from their villages, distant over seven miles from the godowns. This
mysterious underground telegraphy in the servants’ quarters is one of the
astonishing things of the East.

Tea-firing begins at six o’clock in the morning, the coolies clattering
into the settlements on their wooden clogs at dawn, and going home at
dusk. They wait patiently outside the compounds until the lordly Chinaman
comes to summon as many workers as he wants for the day, whether two
hundred, three hundred, or four hundred. All these guilds in the Orient
have their established rules of precedence among themselves; each one
knows his rights and his place, and desperate as may be their need of
the small pittance, there is no pushing or fighting. Foreigners who live
near godowns complain of the babble of the coolies before daylight,
and a tea-firing godown always declares its nearness by the confused
hum of the several hundred cheerful voices all day long. The Japanese
lower classes are the most talkative people under the sun, and rows of
jinrikisha coolies never sit quietly in waiting, like the red-nosed
Parisian cabmen, dozing or reading feuilletons, but are always jabbering,
laughing, playing games and tricks on one another. The long, hot day’s
work does not check the tea-firers’ loquacity in the least, and at dusk
they are as sociable as at dawn. One frenzied resident, whose door-steps,
window-sills, and shady curb-stones were favorite resting-places for
the tea-firing coolies, determined to know the subjects discussed with
such earnestness and sonorous phrases. His interpreter reported on three
consecutive mornings that, for three mortal hours, one group of ten
coolies, sitting on patient heels, cheerfully discussed the coming rice
crop.

Philanthropists see fit to drop a tear over the lives of the workers
in the tea-godowns, although these victims seem as cheerful and well
satisfied with their lot as human beings can be. The women and young
girls are rather picturesque with their blue cotton towels folded over
their heads, and as the Japanese have remarkably pretty hands, the play
of their fingers in the moving streams of tea-leaves is pleasant to
watch. How they endure the slow, killing heat of the charcoal fires in
torrid weather, on their diet of tea, rice, and shreds of cold fish, is a
marvel to indolent, meat-eating foreigners. The pathetic sights are the
women with young babies on their backs trudging home from the godowns
at sunset, the babies having been danced around on the backs of older
children in the godown-yard all day, or laid down in some safe corner
near the mother’s charcoal-pan. I asked a most humane woman once why
charity did not take the form of a _crèche_, or day nursery. The answer
was that it would be impossible to support such an institution in so
small a community of foreigners. Each godown would need a large _crèche_
of its own; the poor women could not afford to spare a half-penny of
their earnings, and the problem must solve itself.

If man cannot live by bread alone, many foreign residents live by tea
alone, and live luxuriously. Great fortunes are made quickly in the tea
trade no longer, as in earlier days. Romance departed with the clipper
ships, and the cable and freight steamers reduced the tea trade to
prosaic lines. Only the best and most experienced men now succeed in this
trade, but the tea-merchant toils in his counting-room and godown only
from April to October. Then he closes and locks it all behind him, and
usually goes over to the United States to look after his interests and
orders there. Tea has its fluctuations, like corn or cotton, although it
is a crop that never fails, with the added disadvantages of the great
distance from the final markets and the expensive cable communications
to make it uncertain and full of speculation. As it takes fifty days for
the fast tea steamers to reach New York by way of the Suez Canal, the
tea-picking season is over when the exporter learns of the arrival and
sale of his invoices. On account of the heavier freight charges that way,
only a fraction of the crop crosses the Pacific to be shipped by rail
across the continent from San Francisco, the New York steamers by way of
the Suez Canal requiring but a little longer time, saving half the cost
to the shipper, and adding the convenience of a single handling of the
cargo.

The first of the season’s crop is fired and hurried off as quickly as
possible; tea steamers racing through Suez to New York, and the overland
railroads rushing cargoes across the United States in special trains, as
if they were perishable. With the exception of the Pacific Mail steamers
running to San Francisco, English and Japanese ships carry all this tea
to America. The tea steamers discharging cargo at New York usually load
there for Liverpool, and arrive in Japan in time for the next season,
or sometimes make two trips to New York in one season. While the tea is
moving freights are high, but in the autumn they decline. Sailing vessels
no longer carry tea, and the glory of the American fast clipper ships
is but a tradition, a romance of the Eastern trade. The greatest market
for Japan teas in America is now centering at Chicago instead of New
York, and prophetic tea-merchants expect to have San Francisco become the
headquarters and great distributing-point.




CHAPTER XXXVI

THE INLAND SEA AND NAGASAKI


In making six trips through the Inland Sea I have seen its beautiful
shores by daylight and moonlight and in all seasons—clothed in the filmy
green of spring, golden with ripened grain or stubble, blurred with the
haze of midsummer heat, and clear in the keen, midwinter winds that,
sweeping from the encircling mountains, sting with an arctic touch.

My first sail on its enchanted waters was a September holiday, the dim
horizon and purple lights prophesying of the autumn. From sunrise to
dark, shadowy vistas opened, peaceful shores slipped by, and heights
and islands rearranged themselves. The coast of southeastern Alaska is
often compared to the Inland Sea, but the narrow channels, wild cañons,
and mountain-walls of the Alaska passage have no counterpart in this
Arcadian region. The landlocked Japanese water is a broad lake over
two hundred miles long, filled with islands, and sheltered by uneven
shores. Its jagged mountains of intensest green nowhere become wild
enough to disturb the dream-like calm. Its verdant islands lie in
groups, the channel is always broad and plain, and signs of human life
and achievement are always in sight. Along the shores stretch chains of
villages, with stone sea-walls, castles, and temples soaring above the
clustered roofs or peeping from wooded slopes, and the terraced fields
of rice and grains ridging every hill to its summit and covering every
lower level. Stone lanterns and torii mark the way to temple groves, and
cemeteries with ancient Buddhas of granite and bronze attest that these
little communities are centuries old. Junks and sampans lie anchored
in fleets, or creep idly across the water, and small coasting steamers
thread their way in and out among the islands. The railway follows the
west shore of the sea, touching many old castle towns, most important
of which is Hiroshima, whose great citadel is army headquarters, and
was occupied by the Emperor during the war of 1894-95. The chief naval
station of the empire is at Kure, a few miles away, and the naval
college is on the island of Etajima. The sacred island of Miajima,
facing Hiroshima, is one of the _Sankei_, or three most beautiful sights
of Japan. Miajima is more enchanting and idyllic than Nara, and offers
more of landscape beauty, of picturesque architecture, of historic and
legendary interest than the others of the Sankei—either “the thousand
pine-clad islands of Matsushima,” in the bay of Sendai, or “the Bridge of
Heaven,” the fairy peninsula of Ama-no-Hashidate, in the bay of Miyazu.
No one has been born, no one has been allowed to die, on Miajima, and
formerly no woman could set foot there, although the great temple and
its galleries, built on piles in the water and approached by boats
through a giant torii in the water, is dedicated to the Shinto goddess,
Itsukushima, and her two sisters. Hundreds of votive lanterns line the
shores and are frequently lighted; sacred deer roam everywhere, and the
place is so idyllic and peaceful that one cannot realize that every
wooded point and height conceals a battery, and that sketching and
photographing within this fortified area are as rigorously prohibited as
in France and Germany.

At Shimonoseki, the Inland Sea ends, and ships pass out by the narrowest
of its channels—a channel that boils with tide-rips and across which
a chain once held all craft at bay. New forts replace the old ones
bombarded by the combined English, Dutch, French, and American fleets in
September, 1868. The “Shimonoseki Affair” is conspicuous in the annals of
the scandalous diplomacy and international bullying that has constituted
the policy of Christian nations in their relations with Japan. The United
States did, indeed, make a late and lame apology for its disgraceful
share in the plundering of a weaker people, by restoring its portion of
the indemnity, thus tardily acknowledging the injustice of its conduct.

As travel increases, the harbor of Nagasaki will be everywhere known as
one of the most picturesque in the world. Green mountains, terraced and
wooded to their very summits, have parted far enough to let an arm of
the sea cleave its way inland, and chains of islands with precipitous
shores guard the entrance of the tortuous reach. The town seems to have
run down from the ravines and spread itself out at the end of the inlet,
and temples, tea-houses, and the villas of foreign residents cling to the
hill-side and dot the groves on the heights.

Nagasaki lost commercial importance for some years after the opening
of the port of Kobé, since that took the tea trade to the upper end
of the Inland Sea, around which lie the great tea districts of Japan.
Its coal mines and its million-dollar dry-dock make it a harbor that
no ships pass by, more vessels entering annually than at Yokohama. The
American occupation of the Philippines, the events occurring in China
in 1900, the progress and completion of the Trans-Siberian Railway, and
the development of Vladivostock and Dalny have all greatly increased
the business of Nagasaki, which now looks upon the busiest and most
crowded harbor of Japan. It is coal and supply station for all fleets,
the American soldier scatters money wildly when transports anchor, and a
large Russian colony comes down from the frozen North each winter. The
picturesqueness of Nagasaki has appealed to the novelist and short-story
writer, and certain villas and tea-houses have romantic interests.

Its people are conservative and cling to old customs tenaciously. The
old festivals are kept up with as much spirit as ever, and boat-loads of
farmers praying for rain often make Nagasaki’s harbor ring with their
shouts and drum-beating. Twenty of these rustics, sitting by the gunwales
in one long boat, and paddling like so many Indians in a war-canoe, go up
and down the narrow fiord waving banners and tasselled emblems.

While the inhabitants kept it, Nagasaki’s observance of the _Bon_, the
festival of the dead, was even more picturesque than the Daimonji of
Kioto. On the night when Nagasaki’s spirits were doomed to return to the
place of the departed, lights twinkled in all the graveyards, and the
mourners carried down to the water’s edge tiny straw boats set with food
offerings. These they lighted and started off; and the tide, bearing
the frail flotilla here and there, finally swept it out to sea—a fleet
of fire, a maze of floating constellations. Many junks and bridges were
burned on these festival nights, and the authorities have forbidden the
observance.

While Nagasaki was the first port opened to foreigners, it now has fewer
foreign residents than any other. There are large mission establishments,
but, outside of their community, the society open to the consuls and
merchants is very limited when the harbor is empty of men-of-war. Their
villas on the heights are most luxurious, and the views these command
down the narrow fiord and out to the ocean entrancing. Life and movement
fill the harbor below. Ships, junks, and sampans come and go; bells
strike in chorus around the anchorage-ground; whistles echo, bands play,
saluting and signalling flags slip up and down the masts, and the bang
and long-rolling echo of the ships’ guns make mimic war. At night the
harbor lights are dazzling, and the shores twinkle to the very hill-tops.
The crowded masts of native junks are as trees hanging full of golden,
glowing spheres, and electric flash-lights from the men-of-war illuminate
sections of hill and town and harbor niches.

The Nagasaki winter is delightful—clear, bright, sunny days continually
succeeding each other; but in summer-time the climate leaves much to
be desired. The air is heavy with moisture, and when the thermometer
registers 90° there is a steamy, greenhouse temperature that encourages
the growth of the hundred varieties of ferns that amateur botanists
collect on these hills. This damp heat is exhausting and wearing, trying
to temper and patience, and annihilating to starch and artificial crimps.
Man’s energy fails with his collar, and although all the sights of the
empire were just over the hill, the tourist would miss them rather than
go to see them. Everything mildews then; boots taken off at night are
covered with green mould in the morning, gloves spot and solidify, and
fungi gather on any clothing packed away. Every morning, on balconies
and clothes-lines, is aired and sunned the clothing that nevertheless
mildews. Only a strong sense of reverence for a hero’s memory can then
lead one up the terraces of the public gardens near the O Suwo temple
to see the tree that General Grant set out. When he came to Nagasaki,
both the General and Mrs. Grant planted trees to commemorate the visit,
and his autograph certificate recording the event was cut in fac-simile
on the face of the large, irregular stone between the two saplings.
Though the trees have been most carefully tended, one died and had to
be replaced, but both now promise to spread into a generous shade. At
the tea-house where the great Japanese dinner was given by the local
governor, with maiko and geisha and jugglers performing between the
courses, they still preserve the floor-cushion on which their illustrious
guest was seated, and bring it out to show to favored Americans. To the
Japanese, General Grant and Commodore Perry mean America; nor could we
have sent them better types than the great sailor who peaceably opened
Japan to the world, and the greater soldier who made use of war only to
insure enduring peace.

The Portuguese and Dutch have left records of their occupancy here
in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. Francis Xavier and the
Jesuit fathers who succeeded him converted thousands of Japanese to
Christianity, and though it had been supposed that the persecutions and
tortures under Iyeyasu had destroyed the Christians, the opening of the
country after the Restoration discovered whole communities of them near
Nagasaki, who retained their belief, wore the peculiar dress prescribed
for them by the Jesuits, knew the prayers and forms, and made the sign
of the cross. Nothing in the _Book of Martyrs_ exceeds the tortures and
suffering of these Christians, who would not deny their religion, nor
tread upon the paper picture of Christ, as they were bidden to do. The
tradition goes that at Pappenberg, the precipitous little island at the
mouth of the harbor, thousands of converts were forced by spear-points
into the sea, but the best scholars and authorities now discredit this
wholesale horror, of which no trustworthy record exists.

From 1641 the Dutch lived as prisoners on the little island of Deshima,
where the porcelain bazaar now stands, suffering incredible restrictions
and humiliations for the sake of monopolizing the trade of the country.
Nagasaki’s children and beggars still follow strangers with the shout,
“_Hollander san! Hollander san!_” as a remembrance of those first foreign
residents, and in curio-shops queer clocks and ornaments show the
adaptation and imitation of many Dutch articles by the Japanese.

The fact of Nagasaki’s being only a port of call makes its curio market
fluctuate in proportion to the number of merchantmen and men-of-war in
port. When the harbor is full, no resident visits the curio-shops, whose
prices always soar at such times. Tortoise-shell carving is a great
industry of the place, but porcelain is still the specialty of this
southern province, where the art was first introduced. Those wares of
South Japan known anciently as Nabeshima and Hirado are the finest of
Japanese porcelains, their blue and white beauty being simply perfect.
The potters who brought the art from Korea and China settled in Satsuma
and Hizen, and the kilns of Arita and Kagoshima are still firing. The
Dutch carried the Arita ware to Europe under the name of Hizen. This
porcelain is now more commonly termed Imari, while Deshima is another
general name for the modern product, and Nabeshima and Hirado are the
words used by connoisseurs in vaunting precious wares. This confusion
of names misleads the traveller, who cannot at once discern that Hizen
is the name of the province; Arita of the town where the potters
live and the kilns are at work; Imari of the port from which it is
shipped; Nabeshima the family name of that daimio of Hizen who brought
the potters from Korea; and Hirado of the daimio, whose factory at
Mikawaji, near Arita, produced the exquisite pieces coveted by all of his
fellow-daimios. Modern Imari ware is much too fascinating and tempting
to the slender purse, but when one acquires a fondness for the exquisite
porcelains the old Nabeshima made for themselves, learns the comb-like
lines and the geometrical and floral marks on the underside that
characterize them, and is aroused to the perception of the incomparable
“seven boy” Hirado, his peace of mind is gone. Genuine old Hirado vases
or plates, with the seven boys at play, or even five boys or three boys,
are hardly to be bought to-day, and the countless commercial imitations
of the old designs do not deceive even the amateur connoisseur. Old
Satsuma is even rarer, and a purchaser needs to be more suspicious of
it in Japan than in London. It is true that the air is full of tales
of impoverished noblemen finally selling their treasures; of forgotten
godowns being rediscovered; and of rich uncles leaving stores of Hirado
and Satsuma to poor relations, whose very rice-box is empty. But the wise
heed not the voice of the charmer. The credulity of the stranger and the
tourist is not greater than the ignorance of residents who have been in
the country for years without learning to beware of almost everything on
which the Emperor’s chrysanthemum crest, the Tokugawa trefoil, or the
Satsuma square and circle stand conspicuous.

The fine modern Satsuma, all small pieces decorated in microscopically
fine work, is painted chiefly by a few artists in Kioto and Osaka,
and their work and signatures are easily recognized. The commoner
Satsuma—large urns, koros, vases, and plates—is made in the province
of Satsuma and in the Awata district of Kioto, but it is decorated
anywhere—Kobé, Kioto, Yokohama, and Tokio all coating it with the blaze
of cheap gilding that catches and delights the foreign eye. Once upon
a time ship-loads of porcelains, bronzes, and lacquer were sold for a
song; fine bells going for ship ballast, and ships’ cooks using veritable
old Satsuma jars to put their drippings in. But that time is not now.
A collection of old Satsuma lately gathered up in Europe by a Japanese
buyer brought five times its cost when disposed of in Japan. Some notion
of the wealth of art works, and of the great stores the country contained
in the old days, may be conveyed by the drain of these twenty years,
since Japanese art began to revolutionize the art world. The Restoration,
the Satsuma rebellion, the adoption of foreign dress for the army and the
court, each sent a flood of rare things into the curio market, and hard
times still bring forth treasures. The great collectors and connoisseurs
are now so generally known that sacrifices of choice curios are made
directly to them by private sale, and not in the open market. Government
has begun to realize the irrecoverable loss of the country, and the
necessity of retaining what still remains, and lists and photographs
are being made of all art treasures stored in the Government and temple
godowns throughout the empire. Much has been destroyed by fire, of
course, and it is said that the priests themselves have put the torch
to their temples at the approach of the official commission that would
have discovered what priceless temple treasures they had sold in times of
need. All the Buddhist establishments suffered loss of revenues after the
Restoration, and only by secretly disposing of the sacred objects in the
godowns were many priests kept from starvation.

While the Dutch were there, Nagasaki had a large trade with China, and
still does a great business with that country in the exportation of dried
fish. It smells to heaven all along the Bund, and in the court-yards of
the large warehouses men and women turn in the sun and pack into bags
oblong brown things that might be either the billets of wood used in
cricket, or old boot-soles. These hard blocks are the dried bonito which,
shaved on a plane, stewed, and eaten with rice, are a staple of food in
both countries, and not unpalatable, as we found while storm-bound on
Fuji.

Almost all the coal used in China and Japan, and by the Asiatic fleets of
the different nations, comes from the mines on the island of Takashima,
at the entrance of Nagasaki’s fiord-like harbor. Cargoes of it have been
sent even to San Francisco with profit, although this soft and very dirty
fuel is much inferior to the Australian coal. The Takashima mines and the
dry-dock at Nagasaki are owned by the Mitsu Bishi company, which retained
those properties when it sold its steamship line to the Government, and
the coal-mine brings in two million yen a year to its owners. Its deepest
shaft is only one hundred and fifty feet down, and barges carry the coal
from the mouth of the shafts to the waiting ships in harbor.

In 1885, the year of the great cholera epidemic, the village of mining
employés was almost depopulated. The harbor was nearly deserted, the
American and English mission stations were closed, and the missionaries
and their families fled to Mount Hiyeizan. Only the Catholic fathers and
the nuns remained, much to the concern of the governor and officials, who
begged them to go. On our way to China we touched at Nagasaki while the
epidemic was at its height, but no passenger was allowed to go ashore,
and all day we kept to the decks that were saturated with carbolic acid.
It took six hours to coal the ship, and from noon to sundown we beheld
a water carnival. As the first coal-barge drew near, a man in the airy
summer costume of the harbor country—which consisted of a rope around
his waist—jumped over the side and swam to the stern of our steamer.
He was like a big, brown frog kicking about in the water, and when he
came dripping up the gang-way the faithful steerage steward gave him a
carbolic spraying with his bucket and brush. The barge was hauled up
alongside and made fast, and our consignment of coal was passed on board
in half-bushel baskets from hand to hand along a line of chanting men and
women. Nothing more primitive could be imagined, for, with block, tackle,
windlass, steam, and a donkey engine on board, it took a hundred pairs
of hands to do their work. At the end of each hour there was a breathing
spell. Many of the women were young and pretty, and some of them had
brought their children, who, throwing back the empty baskets and helping
to pass them along the line, thus began their lives of toil and earned
a few pennies. The passengers threw to the grimy children all the small
Japanese coins they possessed, and when the ship swung loose and started
away their cheerful little sayonaras long rang after us.




CHAPTER XXXVII

IN THE END


And after a foreigner has spent months or years in the midst of these
charming people, what has he discovered them to be? What does the future
hold for them? To what end did Commodore Perry precipitate upon them the
struggle and ferment of the nineteenth century? The present generation
ceasing to be what their forefathers were, what do they expect of their
descendants? Is our world thoroughly to occidentalize them, or will they
slowly orientalize us? Which civilization is to hold, and which is the
better? These are the unsolvable problems that continually confront the
thoughtful observer.

The Japanese are the enigma of this century; the most inscrutable, the
most paradoxical of races. They and their outward surroundings are
so picturesque, theatrical, and artistic that at moments they appear
a nation of _poseurs_—all their world a stage, and all their men and
women merely players; a trifling, superficial, fantastic people, bent on
nothing but pleasing effects. Again, the Occidental is as a babe before
the deep mysteries, the innate wisdom, the philosophies, the art, the
thought, the subtle refinements of this finest branch of the yellow race.
To generalize, to epitomize is impossible; for they are so opposite and
contradictory, so unlike all other Asiatic peoples, that analogy fails.
They are at once the most sensitive, artistic, and mercurial of human
beings, and the most impassible, conventional, and stolid; at once the
most logical, profound, and conscientious, and the most irrational,
superficial, and indifferent; at once the most stately, solemn, and
taciturn, and the most playful, whimsical, and loquacious. While history
declares them aggressive, cruel, and revengeful, experience proves them
yielding, merciful, and gentle. The same centuries in which was devised
the elaborate refinement of cha no yu saw tortures, persecutions, and
battle-field butcheries unparalleled. The same men who spent half their
lives in lofty meditation, in indicting poems, and fostering art, devoted
the other half to gross pleasures, to hacking their enemies in pieces,
and watching a hara kiri with delight. Dreaming, procrastinating, and
referring all things to that mythical _mionichi_ (to-morrow), they can
yet amaze one with a wizard-like rapidity of action and accomplishment.
The same spirit which built the Shinagawa forts during the three months
of Commodore Perry’s absence at times animates the most dilatory
tradesmen and coolies.

There is no end to the surprises of Japanese character, and the longer
the foreigner lives among them the less does he understand the people,
and the less do his facts contribute to any explanation. Their very
origin is mysterious, their Ainos the rock on which ethnologists founder.
Their physical types present so many widely differing peculiarities that
one cannot believe in any common source, or in the preservation of the
race from outside influences for so many centuries. Some coolie possesses
the finely-cut features, perfectly-modelled surfaces, and proudly-set
head of a Roman emperor. Some peer exhibits the features, the stolidity,
and the slow, guttural articulation of a Sioux Indian, and it is common
to see coolies identical in figure and countenance with the native races
of the north-west coast of America. One group of children might come
from an Alaskan village, and in another group frolic the counterparts of
Richter’s fisher boys of Italy. At times the soft, musical speech flows
like Italian; at other times it is rough and harsh, and rumbles with
consonants.

Their very simplicity, their childlike naivete, deceives one into
a conviction of their openness, while a mysterious, invisible,
unconquerable barrier rises forever between us and them. The divergence
of life and thought began in Western Asia too many ages since for the
races that followed the setting sun to find, at this late day, the clew
to the race that sought the source of the sun’s rising. China, which once
gave the Japanese their precepts and models and teachers, shows now more
differences than resemblances. Far as the pupils have departed from the
traditions of the instructor, there yet remains a celestial conservatism,
a worship of dry formality, and a respect for the conventional which
the new order overcomes but slowly. The missionaries in China, who
have to contend against the apathy or open hostility and the horrible
surroundings of the native population, greatly admire the Japanese, and
envy their colleagues who live in so beautiful a country, among so clean,
courteous, and friendly a people, so eager to learn and so quick to
acquire. It is true that foreign merchants and officials in China laud
the superior qualities of the Celestial, and infer a superficiality and
want of seriousness in the Japanese; but the alien who has dwelt in Japan
experiences a new homesickness when he exchanges a Japanese port for one
across the Yellow Sea, with “Nanking” instead of “Nippon” servitors about
him. The Japanese make an unconscious appeal to a sentiment deeper than
mere admiration, but the secret of the fascination they exercise defies
analysis.

Politically and socially, the Japanese copy the examples of the western
world; and the Restoration, with its consequences, furnishes the most
astonishing political problem of the century. The sudden abandonment of
the old order, the upspringing of a whole nation armed _cap-a-pie_ in
modern panoply of peace, has been too amazing to be at once accepted, at
least among Europeans, as a real and permanent condition of things. If
Europe cannot take the United States seriously after a whole century of
steadfastness, much less can it comprehend an alien nation like Japan in
a brief score of years.

A constitution and a parliament have been voluntarily given to a
people who had hardly chafed under autocratic forms, or even demanded
a representation. Its military and naval establishments, its police
organization, and its civil service are modelled upon the best of
many foreign models. Its educational system is complete, an admirable
union of the best of American, English, and German methods. Its postal
establishment, its light-houses, telegraphs, railways, hospitals equal
those of the West. And all this was accomplished, not by slow growth
and gradual development, the fruit of long need, but almost overnight,
voluntarily, and at a wave of the imperial magician’s wand.

This new birth, this sudden change from feudalism and the Middle Ages
to a constitutional Government and the nineteenth century of Europe and
America, is a unique spectacle. This spectacle—this unparalleled effort
of a people to lay aside what they were born to reverence and follow,
because alien customs seemed to promise a greater good to a greater
number—this spectacle, which should have challenged the admiration, the
sympathy, and the generous aid of western nations—has been met almost by
their opposition. A weaker people groping towards the light, learning
by the saddest experiences, has been hampered, bound, and forced from
its chosen way by the Christian nations, who have taken every shameful
advantage of superior strength and astuteness. Unjust treaties were
forced upon the Japanese at a time when they could not protest, and
when they could neither understand nor foresee the workings of them.
Backed by a display of naval strength, these treaties were pressed
upon the little nation, and by the bully’s one argument a revision of
these unjust agreements has been denied them for these thirty years;
although the Japan of to-day, its conditions and institutions are, in no
one particular, what they were at the time of the first negotiations.
Pathetic have been the struggles of citizens and statesmen, while the
most high-spirited of races has been forced to submit to political
outrages or face the consequences of war—the imposition of yet harder
terms by their oppressors. Limited in its revenues by these very
treaties, Japan can the less consider war with unscrupulous western
powers. The Government, in its efforts to secure foreign training for
its people, has been fleeced, imposed upon, and hoodwinked, through its
ignorance of foreign ways. Reluctantly admitting the perfidy of one
people, the Japanese have turned to another. In consequence, they are
berated for their fickleness and love of change, and taunted with the
fact that American, English, and German influences, successively, have
been uppermost at court, and their languages and customs successively
fashionable. The Germans, to our shame be it said, have dealt with them
more honorably than any other people, and the present triumph of German
interests has been well deserved.

The ambition, the courage, and persistency of this small nation, in
the face of such hindrances, is wonderful; and their struggles with
strange tongues, strange customs, and strange dress, all at once, were
heroic. Indifferent critics ascribe this peaceful revolution to a love
of novelty and an idle craze for foreign fashions. They claim that it is
but a phase, a fleeting fancy, a bit of masquerading, to be abandoned
when the people weary of it, or attain their ends. But fickleness is
not the characteristic of thousands of persons of one race, pursuing
the same objects for thirty years; nor could a nation of such taste and
intelligence adopt and adhere to strange customs for the mere sake of
novelty. Prophecies of retrogression discredit themselves, now that a
whole generation has grown up to whom the new is the established order.
Japanese youths, educated and trained abroad, have returned home to fill
the places of foreign instructors and managers. Each year fewer and fewer
foreigners are needed in Government departments and institutions. “Japan
for the Japanese” is a familiar cry. The desire for enlightenment and
the impulse towards progress were the result of forces already acting
from within, long before Commodore Perry’s black ships came to anchor in
Mississippi Bay, and still potent as then.

In this day the way to distinction and power is open to the humblest.
There is a baton in every knapsack, an imperial councillor’s star in
every school-room. The merchant has been ennobled, the samurai have sat
at the Emperor’s table, the eta walks free, the equal of other citizens,
and the humblest peasant has inviolable civil rights. Women have
come out of their guarded seclusion, and enjoy a social existence and
importance and a legal equality, and their educational opportunities are
ever enlarging. Marriage laws, divorce laws, and property laws secure
to them rights greater than some European women hold. The family life
and authority remain unchanged, and the privacy of the home is jealously
guarded, no foreigner penetrating to that sacred centre. The family
ceremonies and festivals are observed as punctiliously as ever. The
nobility and the official class lead the social life of Europeans, but
the conservatism of the middle or merchant class still clings to the old
order, which another century may find almost unchanged.

The art of Japan has already revolutionized the western world, leaving
its impress everywhere. The quick appropriation of Japanese ideas and
expressions marks an era in the Occident as distinct as that of the
Renaissance. For all her giving with full hands, we can return nothing
to this most art-loving of nations. Western examples and teachings,
and the ignorant demands of western trade, have wrought artistic havoc
in the Island Empire. Wherever foreign orders have been received, the
simplest work has so deteriorated, has been so vulgarized and cheapened,
that recognized efforts are now making to arrest this degradation of the
national art. Cultivated Japanese, appalled at this result of western
teachings, encourage artists and artisans in the study of national
masterpieces and the practice of the old methods, and the labors of
these public-spirited citizens are ably seconded by the Government. The
foreign professor of drawing, with his hard pencils and his plaster
casts, is a functionary of the past. To-day the youth of Japan holds to
his own writing-brush, and begins, as aforetime, with the one stroke,
two stroke, and three stroke sketches that lie at the root of the old
masters’ matchless art. Strangely enough, all perception of the beauty
and relation of color seems to leave the Japanese when they use foreign
materials. The people who have all their lives wrought and used and worn
the most harmonious combinations of color in their garments and household
goods, will execute monstrosities in Berlin wools in place of the rich
old fukusa, and combine the crudest and most hostile hues with unconcern.
The very use of foreign furnishings or utensils seems to abate the
national rage for cleanliness, and in any tea-house that aspires to be
conducted in foreign fashion, one discovers a dust, disorder, shabbiness,
and want of care that is wholly un-Japanese.

Nor in other ways has contact with foreigners wrought good to these
people. Conservative families have been mortified and humiliated by what
seems to them the roughness and vulgarity of the manners of their sons
and daughters who had been educated abroad. Many gentlemen even, in
Tokio, long refused their daughters a foreign education for this reason.
The mission-schools for girls found it necessary to engage masters of
cha no yu and of native deportment and etiquette, to instruct the pupils
in their charge. Among the lower classes the decay of courtesy, under
foreign influences, was rapid. The bold, impertinent, ill-mannered
coolies and nesans of the treaty ports are as unlike as possible to the
same people in interior or remoter towns.

If the people are to lose their art, the fine finish of their manners,
the simplicity of living, all the exquisite charm of their homes,
Commodore Perry should be rated as their worst enemy. If they refine and
make better what they now receive from the Occident, as they did with
what China gave them long ago, is it not possible that Japan will surpass
the world in the next century? Already the art workshop of the globe, has
it no greater mission, as travel brings all countries nearer together,
than to become the play-ground and holiday country of all nations,
occupying the same relation to both hemispheres that Switzerland does to
Europe?

Surely some better lot than that awaits this charming people, who so
quickly win the admiration, sympathy, and affection of the stranger that
is within their gates.




INDEX


  Actors, 96, 97, 283.

  Ainos, 370.

  Akamatsu, Mr., 239.

  Akasaka, 125.

  Alaska, 358, 370.

  Aleshine, Mrs., 2.

  Aleutian Islands, 2.

  Amado, 141, 144, 162, 323.

  Amah, 24, 174.

  Amenomori, Mr., 139.

  Amida, 230, 238, 251.

  Andons, 90, 141.

  Anthem, the National, 116.

  Arashiyama, 252, 253.

  Arima, 345, 346, 349.

  Arimatsu, 204, 205.

  Arisugawa, Prince Takehito, 124.

  Arita, 364.

  Armor, 106, 210, 212, 237, 249, 275, 329, 344.

  Arnold, Sir Edwin, 95.

  Art, Club, Tokio, 50.

  ⸺ Commission, Imperial, 312.

  ⸺ Japanese, 50, 374, 327, 328.

  Asahiko, the Empress Dowager, 123.

  ⸺ Prince Kuni, 128.

  Asakusa, 47, 51, 52.

  Ashikaga, 250, 251.

  Atago Yama, 49.

  Attu, Island of, 2.

  Awata, 228, 235, 269, 270, 277, 279, 285, 286, 365.

  Awatsu, 221.


  Baku, 99.

  Baltimore, 51.

  Bamboo, 35, 136, 233, 346, 347.

  Banko ware, 209.

  Baths, 128, 169, 170, 173, 194, 195, 203, 349.

  Battledore, 283.

  Bazaars, 131, 273, 335.

  Beauvais, 260.

  Behring Strait, 2.

  Belgium, 344.

  Benkei, 217.

  Benten, the Goddess, 41, 42, 272.

  ⸺ Dori, 13, 15.

  Berry, Dr. J. C., 241.

  Bird, Miss Isabella, 146.

  Bishamon, 271.

  Biwa, 22.

  ⸺ Lake, 179, 216-218, 235, 331.

  Black tea, 351, 352.

  Bleaching, 283.

  Bluff, the, Yokohama, 7, 11.

  Board of Trade, 331.

  Bon Festival, 242, 361.

  Boston, 51, 328, 329.

  Botan, 77.

  Bridge, the Sacred Red, 148, 160.

  Brocades, 63, 257-259.

  Bronze, 275, 276.

  Buddha, 38, 78, 148, 157, 222, 230, 234, 235, 237, 238, 308, 311,
        312, 327, 342, 344, 345, 359.

  Buddhism, 21, 47, 135, 138, 230, 236, 237, 239, 241, 310, 311, 313,
        321, 322, 326, 327, 338, 342, 366.

  Bund, Hiogo, 341.

  ⸺ Kobé, 341.

  ⸺, Nagasaki, 366.

  ⸺ Yokohama, 3, 4, 8.


  Cables, telegraphic, 23, 255, 357.

  Camels, 165, 352.

  Camphor, 52, 341.

  Canada, 351.

  Canadian Pacific Co., 2.

  Canton, 261.

  Cape King, 3.

  Caravan, 352.

  Carp, 78, 193, 286, 302, 303.

  Castle, Kioto, 249.

  ⸺ Nagoya, 206-208.

  ⸺ Osaka, 331-334.

  ⸺ Shidzuoka, 197.

  ⸺ Tokio, 125.

  Catacombs, 272.

  Cats, 154, 284.

  Cemeteries, 158, 243, 244, 343, 361.

  Ceylon, 240, 311.

  Cha no yu, 91, 113, 127, 132, 250, 296, 297, 299, 369, 375.

  Chapel, the Imperial, 128.

  Charcoal, 170, 337.

  Chautauqua, 218.

  Chemnitz, 334.

  Cherry blossoms, 69-74, 252, 253.

  Chicago, 331, 344.

  Chickens, 52, 285.

  Children, 4, 16, 54.

  China, 1, 20, 31, 47, 120, 250, 272, 310, 327, 351, 352, 364, 367,
        371, 375.

  Chinatown, 20.

  Chinese, 20, 65, 113, 120, 135, 238, 247, 248, 261, 272, 284, 295,
        322.

  Chioin temple, 234, 235.

  Chirimen, 262-264.

  Chit, 26.

  Chit-book, 26.

  Chiuzenji, 165-167.

  Cholera, 254, 367, 368.

  Chopsticks, 88, 128, 214.

  Christianity, 240, 241, 363.

  Chrysanthemum, 29, 65, 81, 85, 95, 260.

  ⸺ Order of the, 112.

  Chrysanthemum, War of the, 250, 342.

  Citadel, 333.

  Climate, 22, 23, 362.

  Clipper ships, 357.

  Coal, 361, 367, 368.

  Coins, 14, 328, 334.

  Columbus, Christopher, 25.

  Compradores, 21, 355.

  Concession, foreign, 342.

  Constitution, the new, 114, 371.

  Consuls, 46.

  Coolies, 8, 9, 205, 206, 253, 254, 325, 356, 375.

  Court circle, 131, 132.

  ⸺ costume, 116, 119, 120, 316.

  Crabs, 42.

  Crapes, 13, 261, 267.

  ⸺ cotton, 13, 283.

  Crèche, 357.

  Cremation, 343.

  Cross, Buddhist, 272.

  Cryptomeria, 141, 309, 316.

  Cupid, 307.


  Dai Butsu, 38, 234, 311-313.

  Daidokoro Mon, 245.

  Daikoku, 137, 271, 273.

  Dai Maru, 62.

  Daimios, 44, 141, 212, 272, 315.

  Daimonji, 242-244, 265, 361.

  Daitokuji, 296.

  Daiyagawa, 147, 148, 154, 174.

  Dancing, 90, 132, 154, 215, 252, 315, 316, 319.

  Dango-zaka, 81, 82.

  Danjiro, 105, 109.

  Daruma, 223.

  Dasha, 211.

  Declaration of Independence, 292.

  ⸺ of New Constitution, 114.

  Deer, 307-310.

  Deshima, 364.

  Dialects, 294.

  Divorce, 374.

  Dohachi, 228.

  Doshisha, 240, 241.

  Dotemachi Gakko, 259.

  Drama, the, 96, 100.

  Dramatic literature, 99-101.

  Dresser, Dr. C., 96, 292.

  Dry-docks, 361, 367.

  Dutch, the, 364, 366.

  Dyeing, 204, 205, 260, 261, 283, 354.


  Earthquakes, 61.

  Ebisu, 264, 271.

  Echigoya, 62.

  Edinburgh, Duke of, 98.

  Education, 57, 240, 241, 371, 373, 375.

  Eels, 95.

  El Capitan, 333.

  Electric lights, 23, 104, 126, 282.

  Embroideries, 267, 268.

  Emperor, the. See Mutsu Hito.

  Empress, the. See Haruko.

  ⸺ the Dowager. See Asahiko.

  Enamel, cloisonné, 209, 278, 285-291.

  Engei Kyokai, 97.

  Enoshima, 38, 41, 42.

  Eta, 96, 159, 373.

  Etruscan, 272.

  Execution-ground, 342.

  Eyeball, Buddha’s, 327, 328.


  Face-powder, 12.

  Faience, 277.

  Fans, 281, 366.

  Farm-houses, 12.

  Feast of Dolls, 54.

  ⸺ of Lanterns, 243.

  Festival, boys’, 56.

  Fine Arts Club, Tokio, 50.

  Fire-flies, 188, 280, 320, 351.

  Fires, 59.

  Fish, 40, 42, 285, 366.

  Flash-light, 327, 341, 362.

  Fleas, 145.

  Fleur-de-lis, 77.

  Floods, 331, 332.

  Florists, 11, 49, 81.

  Flower festivals, 65-86.

  Frescos, 327.

  Fruits, 22.

  Fuji-san, the Goddess, 176, 186.

  Fujiyama, 1, 3, 12, 34, 35, 41, 49-51, 175-189, 191, 192, 195, 196,
        202.

  Fujiyeda, 199.

  Fujiwara, 123.

  Fukiage gardens, 129.

  Fukurokojin, 271.

  Fukusa, 270-272.

  Funerals, 21, 139.

  Fushimi, 237, 307.

  Fusuma, 141.

  Futa-ara, 158.

  Futen, 158.

  Futon, 145, 173, 182.


  Gamman, 159.

  Gardening, 11.

  Garden-parties, Imperial, 115, 116.

  Gate-keeper, 223.

  Gatling-guns, 206.

  Gautier, Judith, 334.

  Geisha, 90, 213, 269, 284, 300, 303, 332, 337.

  “Genji Monogatari,” 221.

  Genoske, 101, 110.

  Giantess, 284.

  Gilbert and Sullivan, 269.

  Ginkakuji, 249.

  Ginza, 43, 53.

  Gioksen, 280, 335.

  Gion temple, 223-225, 301.

  Gobelins, 260.

  Go-Daigo, the Emperor, 342.

  Gods, Seven Household, 271.

  Gojo bridge, 228.

  Gold Ball temple, 343.

  Golden Koi, 95.

  Gold-thread, 260.

  Gompachi and Komurasaki, 134.

  Gosekke, 130.

  Gotemba, 176, 187.

  Grammar, Japanese, 292.

  Grant, General U. S., 50, 129, 363.

  Greek, 272.

  Green tea, 351, 352.

  Griffis, Rev. W. E., 170, 292.

  Guides, 146.

  Guilds, 223, 264, 355.

  Gunpowder tea, 351.

  Gunsa, 211.

  Gwariobai, 69.


  Hachi-ishi, 140, 147.

  Hachiman, 39, 41, 313.

  Hachioji, 255.

  Hair-pins, 16, 54.

  Hakodate, 22.

  Hakone, 35, 175, 176, 191.

  Hama Rikiu, palace of, 129.

  Hamamatsu, 201.

  Hamana, lake of, 201.

  Hana michi, 104.

  Hangkow, 352.

  Hara kiri, 106, 297.

  Hari Shin, 345.

  Haru, the Crown Prince, 124.

  Haruko, the Empress, 112-114, 124, 299.

  Hayashi, 273.

  Hechima, 10.

  Heloise and Abelard, 134.

  Henri Deux, 278.

  Hepburn, Rev. J. C., 294, 295.

  Hibachi, 87, 265.

  Hidetada, 49.

  Hideyoshi, 91, 234, 237, 283, 292, 296, 297, 334.

  Higashi Hongwanji, 236.

  ⸺ Otani, 227.

  Hikone, 217.

  Hina Matsuri, 54.

  Hiogo. See Kobé.

  Hira, Mount, 221.

  Hirado, 294, 364, 365.

  Hirakana, 99, 295.

  Hiroshima, 359.

  Hiyakudo, 313.

  Hiyeizan, Mount, 217, 218, 222, 249, 345.

  Hizen, 210, 364.

  Hoishigaoka, 92.

  Hokkaido, 12.

  Hokorokojin, 192.

  Hokusai, 51, 271.

  Holidays, 53.

  Homura, 21.

  Honchodori, 13.

  Honmaru, 125.

  Honolulu, 2.

  Horiuji, 326-328.

  Hospitals, 114, 371.

  Hotei, 271.

  Hot springs, 169, 170, 173, 349.

  House-boats, 57, 58, 332, 338.

  Household Gods, 271.

  Hyson, 351.


  Ice, 22, 280.

  Ichijo Takada, 113, 130.

  Ichiriki, 222.

  Idzumi ware, 335.

  Ihai, 128.

  Ikeda, 273.

  Ikegami, 77, 135, 136.

  Ikeshima, 360.

  Imaichi, 143.

  Imari, 210, 364, 365.

  Incense, 274.

  India, 272.

  Ink, 321.

  Inland Sea, 42, 330, 340-342, 358, 359.

  Insects, 140, 145, 284, 324.

  Iris, 77.

  Irkutsk, 352.

  Ise, 208, 352.

  Isezakicho, 15.

  Ishiyama, 218.

  Ito, Count, 120, 130.

  ⸺ Countess, 121.

  Iyekando, 235.

  Iyemitsu, 39, 149, 153.

  Iyeyasu, 39, 49, 149, 150, 157, 207, 292.

  Iwakura, 130.


  Jacquard, 257.

  Japan Stream, 3.

  “Japanese Homes,” by Prof. E. S. Morse, 292.

  Jimmu Tenno, 111.

  Jingo Kogo, 281.

  Jinrikisha, 8, 9, 205, 338.

  Jiutei, 332.

  Jo-o, 299.

  Josho, 255, 257.

  Jugglers, 19, 137, 226.

  Junks, 197, 341, 345, 353, 359, 361, 362.

  Jurojin, 271.


  Kabe habutai, 216, 262.

  Kaburenjo, 300.

  Kaga, 131, 210, 279.

  Kagami, 276.

  Kago, 162, 189.

  Kagoshima, 29, 364.

  Kairos, 336, 337.

  Kaké, 22.

  Kamakura, 38-40.

  Kamé, 339.

  Kameido, 47, 69, 77, 78.

  Kamnosube-no-Kami, 230.

  Kamogawa, 223, 283.

  Kanagawa, 4, 7, 8, 15, 28.

  Kanaya, 199, 200.

  Kanda, 47.

  Kanoko chirimen, 263.

  Kanozan, 36.

  Kanzan, 228.

  Kappa, 141.

  Karasaki, 218.

  Kasuga, 309, 314-316, 319.

  Kasukabe, 78.

  Katakana, 295.

  Katase, 41.

  Katsura no Miya, 251.

  Kawawa, 29, 30.

  Keemung, 352.

  Kegon-no-taki, 174.

  Keiki, 131, 197.

  Kekko, 147.

  Kencho, 46, 296.

  Kerosene, 182, 192, 282, 341, 350.

  Kesa, 138, 269.

  Keyaki, 200, 208, 236.

  Kii, 340.

  Kiku. See Chrysanthemum.

  Kimigayo, 116.

  Kinkakuji, 249, 250.

  Kinkozan, 277, 278.

  Kiomiidera, 196, 277.

  Kiomidzu, 228.

  Kioto, 8, 46, 61, 111-113, 125, 130, 189, 216, 221, 223-304, 312,
        346, 365.

  Kindan-nuitsuke, 267.

  Kinu chirimen, 263.

  Kites, 283.

  Kiukioda, 273.

  Kiushiu, 125, 333.

  Kobayashi, 259.

  Kobé, 46, 249, 281, 331, 340-349, 352, 365.

  Kobo Daishi, 148, 159, 200.

  Kobukuji, 322.

  Kodzu, 175, 189.

  Kofu, 255.

  Komatsu, Prince, 129.

  Komei, the Emperor, 299.

  Komurasaki and Gompachi, 134.

  Konoye, 130.

  Korea, 1, 120, 159, 223, 234, 295, 310, 364.

  Kori, 140.

  Koro, 153, 277, 295.

  Kotaiji, 227.

  Koto, 22, 113, 332.

  Koyokwan, 87, 99, 124.

  Kudan, 47.

  Kugé, 113, 130, 245, 249, 250.

  Kujo, 130.

  Kuki, R., 312.

  Kuné no Miya, Prince, 290.

  Kuni Asahiko, Prince, 128.

  Kurodani, 235.

  Kusunoki Masashige, 312, 342.

  Kutani, 210.

  Kwangioba no Shokoba, 257.

  Kwannon, 52, 202, 203, 229, 230, 241, 268, 313, 344.


  Lacquer, 48, 49, 150, 273, 274.

  Landscape-gardening, 11, 39, 129, 133, 134, 250-252, 286, 345.

  Language, the Japanese, 24, 292-296.

  Lanterns, 57, 224, 243, 282.

  Lava, 176, 181, 182.

  Lead, 353.

  Leather, 336.

  Lecks, Mrs., 2.

  Legations, 46, 148.

  Light-houses, 3, 341, 371.

  Limoges, 278.

  London, 279.

  Loquat, 22.

  Lotus, 45, 78, 233, 342.

  Lowell, Percival, 292.

  Luck emblems, 179, 272.

  Luck, gods of, 271.


  Maeda, Marquis, 131.

  Maiko, 90, 213, 284, 300-304, 332, 337.

  Mandalla, 268.

  Manji, 272.

  Manjiuji, 273.

  Marco Polo, 251.

  Marriage, 113, 374.

  Maruyama, 222, 223, 243, 253, 273, 286.

  Masamuné, 275.

  Masonry, 334.

  Matsuda, 92, 296.

  Matsuri, 21, 53, 165, 197, 211, 224, 229, 242, 342, 361.

  Mecca, 326.

  Meguro, 134, 135.

  Meiji, the era of, 112.

  Metal-work, 275, 276, 335.

  Miajima, 359.

  Miakodori, 300.

  Midway Island, 2.

  Midzu ame, 37, 200.

  Miidera, 217.

  Mikado, 112.

  Mikasayama, 313, 323.

  Military, the, 45, 133.

  Mimizuka, 234.

  Minamoto, 292.

  Minatogawa, 341, 342.

  Minë, 35, 36.

  Mint, 14, 334.

  Miochin, 275.

  Mirror, magic, 276.

  Mishima, 192-195.

  Missals, 272.

  Missionaries, 11, 25, 46, 218, 240, 241, 367.

  Mississippi Bay, 12, 15, 31, 135, 373.

  Mitford, A. B., 292.

  Mito yashiki, 133.

  Mitsu Bishi Company, 367.

  Mitsuya, 192.

  Mitsu tomoyé, 272, 273.

  Miyanoshita, 175, 176, 187, 188, 191.

  Miyashta, 147, 214.

  Moats, 44, 197, 207, 333.

  Momban, 223.

  Momé, 257.

  Monasteries, 227, 234, 250, 326, 340.

  Montana, 346.

  Monsoon, 23.

  Monto sect, 236-240.

  Moon temple, 343.

  Mori, 130.

  Morse, Prof. E. S., 135, 292.

  Motomachi, 342.

  Mound builders, 147.

  Moxa, 35, 36, 257.

  Mukojima, 70, 71, 74.

  Mulberry, 134, 202.

  Murata Shinkio, 250.

  Muramasa, 275.

  “Murray’s Guide-book,” 292.

  Murusaki Shikibu, 221.

  Musanokoji, 92.

  Museums, 47, 312.

  Mutsu Hito, the Emperor, 111, 112, 241, 299.


  Nabeshima, 105, 153, 302, 364, 365.

  Nagahama, 216.

  Nagasaki, 1, 360-368.

  Nagoya, 204, 206-216.

  Nakadori, 64.

  Nakamura, 283.

  Nakasendo, 146.

  Nakayama Yashiki, 124.

  Nammikawa, 285-291.

  Nanjenji, 235.

  Nanko temple, 342.

  Nantaisan, 48, 166-168, 174.

  Napoleon, 334.

  Nara, 268, 282, 304, 307-327, 338, 345.

  Navajo, 186.

  Negishi, 30.

  Nesan, 32, 87, 88, 140, 141, 167, 188, 301, 325, 375.

  Newspapers, 23, 110, 133.

  New-years, 20, 32, 65, 66, 272, 282.

  New York, 279, 281, 357.

  Nichiren, 135, 138.

  Nigwatsudo, 313.

  Nihombashi, 43.

  Nijo, 125, 130, 249.

  Nikko, 38, 48, 140, 147, 191, 308.

  _Nil_, steamer, 208.

  Ningchow, 352.

  Ningio, Nara, 314.

  Nirvana, 131, 239, 311.

  Nishi Hongwanji, 237-239, 338.

  ⸺ Otani, 233, 301.

  Nishijin, 255, 257.

  Nishimura, 268.

  Niyakuoji, 235.

  Nobori, 56.

  No Dance, 96-98, 131, 269.

  Northern Pacific Railroad, 358.

  Numerals, 294.

  Nunobiki, 343.

  Nuns, 321, 322, 329, 367.

  Nyubai, 23.


  Obi, 63, 90, 119, 214, 283, 303.

  Octroi, 223.

  Odawara Bay, 35, 41, 175.

  Odessa, 352.

  Ogawa, 327.

  Ogi, 281.

  Oigawa, 252.

  Oikoto, 214.

  Oji, 134.

  Okabe, 199.

  Okuma, Count and Countess, 134.

  _Omaha_, U.S.S., 360.

  Omori, 135, 136.

  _Oneida_, U.S.S., 139.

  Oolong tea, 351.

  Osaka, 14, 112, 237, 266, 275, 281, 303, 313, 326, 329-340.

  Oshima, 36.

  Oshukaido, 78.

  O Suwo, 215, 363.

  O Tomi Toge pass, 176, 187.

  Otsu, 217, 218, 221.

  Owari, 207-210, 302.

  Oxen, 346.

  Oyama, 35.

  Ozen, 87.


  Pacific Mail Steamship Company, 2, 358.

  Pacific Ocean, 1.

  Pack-horse, 165, 188, 191.

  Pagoda, 49, 149, 227, 228, 322, 338, 339.

  Palaces, 125-130, 244-253, 288, 312, 334.

  Paper, 134, 277.

  Pappenberg, island of, 363.

  Paris, 268, 288.

  Parliament, 371.

  Passports, 46.

  Patents, 352.

  Paterson, N. J., 256.

  Peerage, 130.

  Peking, 266, 352.

  Peony, 77.

  Perfumes, 274.

  Perry, Commodore Matthew Calbraith, 12, 23, 32, 37, 131, 363, 368,
        369, 373, 375.

  Persimmon, 22, 136.

  Photograph, 196, 216, 285, 327.

  Picul, 257.

  Pike’s Peak, 181.

  Pilgrims, 148, 166, 167, 176, 178, 182, 229, 230, 308, 310, 319, 338.

  Plum blossoms, 31, 66, 67.

  Poems, 33, 47, 69, 299.

  Policeman, 211.

  Pongee, 264.

  Porcelain, 208, 209, 228, 364, 365.

  Portuguese, 303, 363.

  Pottery, 209, 277-279, 364, 365.

  Press, the, 133.

  Priestesses, 154, 308, 316, 319, 321.

  Priests, 21, 49, 135, 138, 139, 154, 230, 237, 238, 310, 315, 319.

  Princes, 130.

  Pyramids, the, 272.


  Race-course, 12, 35, 47, 50.

  Raiden, 158, 212.

  Raiha, 304.

  Railroads, 140, 189, 202, 371.

  Rains, 23, 62, 182, 188, 198, 199, 292, 331, 332.

  Raku, 299.

  Rape-seed, 203.

  Rats, 272, 324, 325.

  Red Plain, the, 168.

  Rein, J. J., 292.

  Resist, 265.

  Restoration, the, 24, 50, 133, 150, 247, 331, 363, 366.

  Rice, 12, 238, 251, 294, 325, 326, 330, 332.

  Richardson affair, 28, 360.

  Rikiu, 296, 297, 299.

  Riobondo, 274.

  Rip Van Winkle, 29.

  Rising Sun, Order of the, 113.

  River-bed, Kioto, 225, 244.

  River fête, Tokio, 57.

  Rokumeikwan, 86, 131.

  Romaicising, 295.

  “Ronins, Forty-seven,” 100, 102, 111, 222, 338.

  Rose-jar, the, 209.

  Rugs, 266, 336.


  Sagami, 3.

  Saigo, General, 135.

  Saikio, 221, 245.

  Saké, 74, 128, 303, 330.

  Sakura, 69.

  Samisen, 22, 73, 74, 89, 215, 223, 303, 332.

  Sampan, 4.

  Samurai, 24, 44, 251, 341, 342, 373.

  Sandals, 9.

  San Francisco, 2, 3, 358.

  Sanjiro, 48-50.

  Sanjiusangendo, 234.

  Sanjo, Prince, 73, 130.

  ⸺ bridge, 225, 284.

  Satsuma, 28, 131, 271, 277, 279, 335, 364, 365.

  Scandinavia, 272.

  Schleyer, 296.

  Schools, 57, 199, 243, 375.

  Screens, 141, 279, 280, 327, 329.

  Sea-weed, 40, 136.

  Segaki, 139.

  Segiyama, 22.

  Semi, 54.

  Sengakuji, 135.

  Senké, 92, 296-300.

  Sermon on the Mount, the, 239.

  Servants, 23, 24.

  Seta Bridge, 221.

  Seto, 208.

  Shaku, 261.

  Shakudo, 276.

  Shampooer, 174.

  Shiba, 47, 48, 78, 87.

  Shibuichi, 276.

  Shichi Fukujin, 271.

  Shidzuoka, 131, 197, 198.

  Shijo bridge, 224, 225, 283, 284.

  Shimadzu, 130, 131.

  Shimonoseki, 7, 359, 360.

  Shinagawa, 135, 369.

  Shinkaku, 251.

  Shinkoji, 342.

  Shinniodo, 235, 254.

  Shinto, 119, 128, 150, 225, 241, 308-310, 313-316, 342.

  ⸺ miza, 102, 110.

  Shippo, 272.

  Shirane san, 168.

  Shiro, 125.

  Shishigatami, 235.

  Shiurokindo, 204.

  Shogun, the, 44, 45, 49, 96, 111, 112, 125, 129, 130, 131, 148-150,
        158, 192, 196, 197, 207, 221, 228, 245, 247, 249, 250, 259,
        297, 331, 338, 365.

  Shoji, 141.

  Shojo, 212, 213, 272.

  Shotoku, Taisho, 327.

  Shroff, 15.

  Shugakuin, 249.

  Siberia, 352, 361.

  Silk, 255-271.

  ⸺ broker, 255.

  ⸺ markets, 255, 266.

  ⸺ raw, 256, 257, 350.

  ⸺ worms, 198, 256.

  ⸺ shops, 13, 63, 257, 258, 268, 335.

  Singapore, 26.

  Soami, 250.

  Social life, 25, 26, 131-133.

  Sodanje, 110.

  Soroban, 14, 15.

  Sosen, 51.

  Soshi, 244.

  “Soul of the Far East,” by Percival Lowell, 292.

  Spaniels, 285.

  Spectacle Bridge, 231.

  Sponge-cake, 29, 303, 338.

  Staffordshire, 208.

  Stage, the, 104, 105.

  Subashiri, 176, 187.

  Sudare, 280.

  Suehiro, 282.

  Suez, 1, 357.

  Sugita, 31, 32.

  Sumidagawa, 57.

  Susan, black-eyed, 28.

  Suzume, 97, 201, 316.

  Swords, 275, 314, 329.

  Symbols, 271, 272.


  Tabako bon, 87.

  Tabi, 9, 301.

  Tacoma, 358.

  Tai, 301.

  Taiko, the, 91, 251, 296, 297, 334.

  Tairo, 292.

  Taizan, 277.

  Tajima, 345.

  Takada, 273.

  Takara Buné, 272.

  ⸺ mono, 272.

  Takashima, 367.

  Takatsukasa, 130.

  “Tales of Old Japan,” by A. B. Mitford, 292.

  Talisman, 272.

  Tan, 261.

  Tanzan, 277.

  Tapestry, 259.

  Taro of Urashima, 29.

  Tateba, 31, 165.

  Tateno, Governor, 19.

  Tatsu, 24, 201.

  Tattoo, 354.

  Tayema, 268.

  Tea, 63, 91, 94, 95, 190, 199, 200, 286, 287, 300, 307, 320, 340,
        350-358.

  Tea-houses, 96, 102, 140, 142, 144, 145, 167, 173, 177, 187, 192,
        193, 204, 222, 323-325, 332, 346.

  ⸺ tasters, 353, 354.

  ⸺ tremens, 300.

  Teak-wood, 335.

  Teapot Hill, 228, 229.

  Telegraphs, 23, 371.

  Temple services, 21, 135, 138, 139, 154, 230, 237, 238, 315, 319,
        327, 328, 339.

  Tenabe Gengoro, 22.

  Tennoji, 338-340.

  Theatre, 15, 96-111, 224, 283-285, 337.

  Theine, 351.

  Theosophy, 241.

  Thor, 272.

  Throne, 126, 247.

  Tokaido, 7, 12, 28, 175, 189-206, 277.

  Tokio, 43-135, 237, 244, 268, 275, 291, 294, 300, 327, 334, 365.

  Tokugawa, 56, 96, 111, 125, 131, 150, 197, 249.

  Tombs, 49, 157, 244, 328, 343.

  Tooth-brushes, 167, 203.

  Torii, 34, 149.

  Tosa chickens, 52, 285.

  Totomi, 200.

  Tourists, 28.

  Toyohashi, 203.

  Trade, foreign, 256, 340, 350, 357.

  Treaties, 120, 372.

  Trieste, 336.

  Tungchow, 353.

  Turtle, 271, 339.

  Tussores, 264.

  Typhoon, 7, 331, 340.


  Uchiwa, 281.

  Uji, 286, 296, 304.

  Ukata, 204, 205.

  Umagayeshi, 177-179, 187.

  Ume Yashiki, 69.

  Unitarian, 241.

  University, the Imperial, 57, 131.

  Uraga, 37.

  “Usurper, the,” by Judith Gautier, 334.

  Utsonomiya, 140, 141.

  ⸺ pass, 198.

  Uyéno, 47, 50, 51, 70, 78.


  Vancouver, 3.

  Vanity Fair, 52, 284.

  Vassar College, 132.

  Velvet, 261.

  “Venice of Japan,” the, 331.

  Vienna, 208, 336.

  Volapuk, 296.

  Volcanic eruptions, 179.

  Votive offerings, 137, 158, 166, 229, 329, 338.


  Wages, 23, 146, 205, 206, 256, 355.

  Wakamiya, 316.

  Walters, Mr. W. T., 51.

  Waraji, 9.

  Waseda, 134.

  William Tell, 197.

  William the Conqueror, 292.

  Wistaria, 77, 309.

  Women’s dress, 16, 63, 90, 119, 123, 214, 283, 303.

  Wrestlers, 337.


  Xavier, St. Francis, 363.


  Yaami, 221, 222, 227, 292.

  Yabashi, 221.

  Yabunouchi, 92.

  Yamamai, 263, 264.

  Yamanaka, 192.

  Yamashiro, 340.

  Yamato, 268, 313.

  Yanagiwara, 64.

  Yasaka pagoda, 227, 228.

  Yashiki, 44, 97, 245.

  Yeddo Bay, 3, 8, 35, 36.

  Yellowstone, the, 346.

  Yesso nishikis, 64, 259.

  Yodogawa, 331.

  Yokkaichi, 208, 209.

  Yokohama, 2-4, 7, 36, 208, 281, 294, 340, 352, 353, 365.

  Yokosuka, 3, 36.

  Yoritomo, 39.

  Yoshida, 235.

  Yoshimasa, 250.

  Yoshiwara plain, 195.

  Yumoto, 162, 167-170, 173, 174.

  Yuoki, 160.


  Zipangu, 251.

  Zukin, 16.


THE END




By A. H. SAVAGE LANDOR


IN THE FORBIDDEN LAND. An Account of a Journey into Tibet, Capture by the
Tibetan Lamas and Soldiers, Imprisonment, Torture, and Ultimate Release,
brought about by Dr. Wilson and the Political Peshkar Karak Sing-Pal.
With the Government Enquiry and Report and other Official Documents,
by J. LARKIN, Esq., Deputed by the Government of India. With One
Photogravure, Eight Colored Plates, Fifty Full-page and about One Hundred
and Fifty Text Illustrations, and a Map from Surveys by the Author. 2
Vols. 8vo, Cloth, Ornamental, Uncut Edges and Gilt Tops, $9 00.

A very remarkable work from whatever point of view it may be read, and
one which will insure its author a distinct and prominent place among
European travellers of the nineteenth century.—_N. Y. Mail and Express._

It is a book easy to read and hard to put down, for the scene is
constantly changing, the action is full of surprises, and the
descriptions of scenery enhance the significance of the occurrences
described.—_New York Tribune._

Tibet, the forbidden land, is not familiar ground, and an observer as
competent as Mr. Landor has much to tell quite apart from his thrilling
personal experiences. He writes well, and his photographs and drawings
give excellent views of some of the grandest scenery in the world and
some of the most picturesque things and people. He tells a plain manly
tale, without affectation or bravado, and it is a book that will be
read with interest and excitement, even in those parts of it which only
describe a journey through an unknown region.—_London Times._

                      HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS
                           NEW YORK AND LONDON

☞ _The above work will be sent by mail, postage prepaid, to any part of
the United States, Canada, or Mexico, on receipt of the price._